Alhassanain(p) Network for Heritage and Islamic Thought

Chapter 34: The Reasons Cited by Al-Fazl ibn Shazan

In the end, Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan has mentioned that he has heard and recorded these traditions down one after the other from Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) in various meetings and has later compiled them together and has authorized Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori’s permission to narrate them on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.).

34-1 In the (Arabic) month of Sha’ban of the year 352 A.H. (962 A.D.) Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-At’tar - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Abul Hassan Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted the following on the authority of Abu Muhammad Fadhl ibn Shathan al-Neishaboori. Moreover, al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God have Mercy upon him - quoted on the authority of his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan, on the authority of Fadhl ibn Shathan:

“If someone asks, ‘Let me know if it is permissible for the Wise God to oblige His servants to do something without any reason or meaning.’

He is told, ‘No. This is not permissible since He is Wise and He does not do frivolous or ignorant things.’

And if he asks, ‘Let me know why God has made the people obliged (to do certain things)?’

It is said, ‘For many reasons.’

And if he asks, ‘Let me know if the obligations are known and existing, or they are unknown and non-existent?’

It is said, ‘Yes. They are known and are existent for their people.’

And if he asks, ‘Do you know them or not?’

It is said, ‘There are some which I know of, and there are others which I do not know.’

And if he asks, ‘What is the first obligation?’

34- بابُ العِلَلِ الَّتِي ذَكَرَ الفَضْلُ بْنُ شاذانَ‏

في آخِرَها أَنَّهُ سَمعُها مِنَ الرِّضا عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُوسَى‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ مَرَّةً بَعْدَهُ مَرَّةً وَشَيْئاً بَعْد شَي‏ءِ فَجَمَعَها اُطْلِق لِعَلِيِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ قُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوري رِوايَتَها عَنْهُ، عَن الرِّضا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ.

1- حَدَّثَنا عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍ النِيْسابُوري العَطَّار بِنِيْسابُورَ فِي شَعْبانَ سِنَةِ اِثْنَتَيْنِ وَخَمْسِينَ وَثَلاثِمائَةٍ قالَ حَدَّثَني أَبُو الحَسَن عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ قُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوري قالَ: قالَ أَبُو مُحَمَّد الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان النِيْسابُوري؛ وَحَدَّثَنا الْحاكِم أَبُو مُحَمَّد جَعْفَرِ بْنِ نُعَيْم بْنِ شاذان، عَن عَمِّهِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ شاذان قالَ: قالَ الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان النَّيسابُوري: إِنْ سَأَلَ سَائِلٌ فَقَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي هَلْ يَجُوزُ أَنْ يُكَلِّفَ الْحَكِيمُ عَبْدَهُ فِعْلاً مِنَ الأَفَاعِيلِ لِغَيْرِ عِلَّةٍ وَلا مَعْنِيٍّ قِيلَ لَهُ لا يَجُوزُ ذَلِكَ لانَّهُ حَكِيمٌ غَيْرُ عَابِثٍ وَلا جَاهِلٍ فَإِنْ قَالَ فَأَخْبِرْنِي لِمَ كَلَّفَ الْخَلْقَ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَأَخْبِرْنِي مِنْ تِلْكَ الْعِلَلِ مَعْرُوفَةٌ مَوْجُودَةٌ هِيَ؟ أَمْ غَيْرُ مَعْرُوفَةٍ وَلا مَوْجُودَةٍ قِيلَ بَلْ هِيَ مَعْرُوفَةٌ وَمَوْجُودَةٌ عِنْدَ أَهْلِهَا.

فَإِنْ قَالَ أَتَعْرِفُونَهَا أَنْتُمْ أَمْ لا تَعْرِفُونَهَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ مِنْهَا مَا نَعْرِفُهُ وَمِنْهَا مَا لا نَعْرِفُهُ .

فَإِنْ قَالَ: فَمَا أَوَّلُ الْفَرَائِضِ؟

It is said, ‘To testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof1 , and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the creatures ordered to testify to God, His Messenger and His Proof, and whatever has come from the Honorable the Exalted God.’

It is said, ‘For many reasons: One of them is that whoever does not testify to the Honorable the Exalted God would not avoid His disobedience, would not avoid committing major sins, and would not fear anyone regarding what his lust demands and enjoy corruption and oppression. Should the people commit these actions and should everyone act out of lust and selfish desires without fearing anyone, the result would be corruption for all the people. Some of them will attack others, rape women, steal goods, consider it fine to shed undue blood and commit adultery, and unrightfully kill others who have not committed any crimes. This would destroy the life of this world and corrupt the future generations. One of the reasons for this is that the Honorable the Exalted God is All-Wise and no one would be wise or described to be wise unless he admonishes against corruption and reprimands oppression. Such acts of admonishing against corruption and ordering to do what is right are not possible except after testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and the recognition of the One who enjoins good and the One who admonishes. Were the people left without testifying to the Honorable the Exalted God and His recognition, enjoining to do right and admonishing against corruption, would not get established since there was no known enjoiner to do the right and admonished against corruption. We also know that there are some people who commit corruption in hiding away from public sight. Were it not for the sake of testifying to God and fearing Him in private, everyone would engage in lustful deeds in private without any fear of anyone. Knowing that no one is aware of what he does, one would go to the extreme in committing the forbidden deeds and major sins, since what he does is hidden from the people. This would lead to the destruction of all the people. Thus the stability and continuation of the people (generations) would not have been possible unless the people were asked to testify to the existence of the All-Knowing; the All-Aware (God) who knows what is hidden and what is deeply hidden; who enjoins to do right and forbids corruption and from whom nothing could remain hidden so as to prevent whatever form of corruption which they might engage in privately.’

قِيلَ الإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَبِرَسُولِهِ وَحُجَّتِهِ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَبِمَا جَاءَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَل .

فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ أَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْخَلْقَ بِالإِقْرَارِ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرُسُلِهِ وَحُجَجِهِ وَبِمَا جَاءَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ مَنْ لَمْ يُقِرَّ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَمْ يَجْتَنِبْ مَعَاصِيَهُ وَلَمْ يَنْتَهِ عَنِ ارْتِكَابِ الْكَبَائِرِ وَلَمْ يُرَاقِبْ أَحَداً فِيَما يَشْتَهِي وَيَسْتَلِذُّ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَالظُّلْمِ فَإِذَا فَعَلَ النَّاسُ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءَ وَارْتَكَبَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ مَا يَشْتَهِي وَيَهْوَاهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ مُرَاقَبَةٍ لاحَدٍ كَانَ فِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ وَوُثُوبُ بَعْضِهِمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَغَصَبُوا الْفُرُوجَ وَالأَمْوَالَ وَأَبَاحُوا الدِّمَاءَ وَالنِّسَاءَ وَالسَّبْيَ وَقَتَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضاً مِنْ غَيْرِ حَقٍّ وَلا جَرَمَ فَيَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ خَرَابُ الدُّنْيَا وَهَلاكُ الْخَلْقِ وَفَسَادُ الْحَرْثِ وَالنَّسْلِ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَكِيمٌ وَلا يَكُونُ الْحَكِيمُ وَلا يُوصَفُ بِالْحِكْمَةِ إِلا الَّذِي يَحْظُرُ الْفَسَادَ وَيَأْمُرُ بِالصَّلاحِ وَيَزْجُرُ عَنِ الظُّلْمِ وَيَنْهَى عَنِ الْفَوَاحِشِ وَلا يَكُونُ حَظْرُ الْفَسَادِ وَالأَمْرُ بِالصَّلاحِ وَالنَّهْيُ عَنِ الْفَوَاحِشِ إِلا بَعْدَ الإِقْرَارِ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَمَعْرِفَةِ الآْمِرِ وَالنَّاهِي فَلَوْ تُرِكَ النَّاسُ بِغَيْرِ إِقْرَارٍ بِاللَّهِ وَلا مَعْرِفَتِهِ لَمْ يَثْبُتْ أَمْرٌ بِصَلاحٍ وَلا نَهْيٌ عَنْ فَسَادٍ إِذْ لا آمِرَ وَلا نَاهِيَ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّا وَجَدْنَا الْخَلْقَ قَدْ يُفْسِدُونَ بِأُمُورٍ بَاطِنَةٍ مَسْتُورَةٍ عَنِ الْخَلْقِ فَلَوْ لا الإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَخَشْيَتُهُ بِالْغَيْبِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدٌ إِذَا خَلا بِشَهْوَتِهِ وَإِرَادَتِهِ يُرَاقِبُ أَحَداً فِي تَرْكِ مَعْصِيَةٍ وَانْتِهَاكِ حُرْمَةٍ وَارْتِكَابِ كَبِيرَةٍ إِذَا كَانَ فِعْلُهُ ذَلِكَ مَسْتُوراً عَنِ الْخَلْقِ غَيْرَ مُرَاقَبٍ لاحَدٍ وَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ هَلاكُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ فَلَمْ يَكُنْ قِوَامُ الْخَلْقِ وَصَلاحُهُمْ إِلا بِالإِقْرَارِ مِنْهُمْ بِعَلِيمٍ خَبِيرٍ يَعْلَمُ السِّرَّ وَأَخْفَى آمِرٍ بِالصَّلاحِ نَاهٍ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ لا تَخْفَى عَلَيْهِ خَافِيَةٌ لِيَكُونَ فِي ذَلِكَ انْزِجَارٌ لَهُمْ عَمَّا يَخْلُونَ بِهِ مِنْ أَنْوَاعِ الْفَسَادِ.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon the people to recognize the Messengers (a.s.), testify to them, and swear to obey them?’

It is said, ‘Because man has not been equipped with the necessary powers in his own nature to be able to realize all that is best for him to do. Moreover, the Creator is High Exalted above that which is seen. The people are also weak and unable to recognize Him on the surface. Then a Messenger must be sent to be in between Him and them - an Immaculate one who delivers His Orders and Admonishments to them, to inform them about what would benefit them and what would fend off their losses. If it was not incumbent upon the people to get to recognize and obey Him, there would be no benefit in sending them any Messengers, and doing that would not have fulfilled any of their needs. It would even be that dispatching Messengers to them would be of no use to them. This is not amongst the characteristics of an All-Wise One who has created everything with a perfect order.’

And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish some to be in charge of affairs and ordered us to obey them?’

It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for the people to know that there are some known limits and they are ordered not to transgress beyond these limits so that they will not become corrupt. This would not be implemented unless a trustworthy man is appointed to prevent them from transgressing and getting involved in what has been prohibited for them. Were this not the case, no one would abandon what fulfilled his lustful desires and brought him some gains - even if it corrupted others. Therefore, God appointed someone to be in charge of their (the people’s) affairs to carry out the Divine Decrees and Divine Chastisements amongst them and prevent them from getting corrupt.

Another reason is that we know of no groups or nations who have survived living without someone in charge of them or leading them regarding their religious and worldly affairs. Thus it would not be deemed proper according to the wisdom of the All-Wise (God) to leave the people without one in charge of their affairs, while He knows that there is no other choice for them and they would not sustain without one. The people would fight their enemies, distribute national income, establish congregations and congregational prayers, and protect the oppressed from the oppressors under his (the leader’s) Divine Leadership.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمْ مَعْرِفَةُ الرُّسُلِ وَالإِقْرَارُ بِهِمْ وَالإِذْعَانُ لَهُمْ بِالطَّاعَةِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَمَّا لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي خَلْقِهِمْ وَقَوْلِهِمْ وَقُوَاهُمْ مَا يَكْمُلُونَ لِمَصَالِحِهِمْ وَكَانَ الصَّانِعُ مُتَعَالِياً عَنْ أَنْ يُرَى وَكَانَ ضَعْفُهُمْ وَعَجْزُهُمْ عَنْ إِدْرَاكِهِ ظَاهِراً لَمْ يَكُنْ بُدٌّ مِنْ رَسُولٍ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُمْ مَعْصُومٍ يُؤَدِّي إِلَيْهِمْ أَمْرَهُ وَنَهْيَهُ وَأَدَبَهُ وَيَقِفُهُمْ عَلَى مَا يَكُونُ بِهِ إِحْرَازُ مَنَافِعِهِمْ وَدَفْعُ مَضَارِّهِمْ إِذْ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي خَلْقِهِمْ مَا يَعْرِفُونَ بِهِ مَا يَحْتَاجُونَ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ مَنَافِعِهِمْ وَمَضَارِّهِمْ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَعْرِفَتُهُ وَطَاعَتُهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ فِي مَجِي‏ءِ الرَّسُولِ مَنْفَعَةٌ وَلا سَدُّ حَاجَةٍ وَلَكَانَ يَكُونُ إِتْيَانُهُ عَبَثاً لِغَيْرِ مَنْفَعَةٍ وَلا صَلاحٍ وَلَيْسَ هَذَا مِنْ صِفَةِ الْحَكِيمِ الَّذِي أَتْقَنَ كُلَّ شَيْ‏ءٍ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ أُولِي الأَمْرِ وَأَمَرَ بِطَاعَتِهِمْ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ لَمَّا وَقَعُوا عَلَى حَدٍّ مَحْدُودٍ وَأُمِرُوا أَنْ لا يَتَعَدَّوْا ذَلِكَ الْحَدَّ (تِلْكَ الْحُدُودَ) لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ فَسَادِهِمْ لَمْ يَكُنْ يَثْبُتُ ذَلِكَ وَلا يَقُومُ إِلا بِأَنْ يَجْعَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ فِيهِ أَمِيناً يَمْنَعُهُمْ مِنَ التَّعَدِّي وَالدُّخُولِ فِيَما حُظِرَ عَلَيْهِمْ لانَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَكُنْ ذَلِكَ كَذَلِكَ لَكَانَ أَحَدٌ لا يَتْرُكُ لَذَّتَهُ وَمَنْفَعَتَهُ لِفَسَادِ غَيْرِهِ فَجَعَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَيِّماً يَمْنَعُهُمْ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَيُقِيمُ فِيهِمُ الْحُدُودَ وَالأَحْكَامَ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّا لا نَجِدُ فِرْقَةً مِنَ الْفِرَقِ وَلا مِلَّةً مِنَ الْمِلَلِ بَقُوا وَعَاشُوا إِلا بِقَيِّمٍ وَرَئِيسٍ لِمَا لا بُدَّ لَهُمْ مِنْهُ فِي أَمْرِ الدِّينِ وَالدُّنْيَا فَلَمْ يَجُزْ فِي حِكْمَةِ الْحَكِيمِ أَنْ يَتْرُكَ الْخَلْقَ مِمَّا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لا بُدَّ لَهُمْ مِنْهُ وَلا قِوَامَ لَهُمْ إِلا بِهِ فَيُقَاتِلُونَ بِهِ عَدُوَّهُمْ وَيَقْسِمُونَ بِهِ فَيْئَهُمْ وَيُقِيمُ لَهُمْ جُمُعَتَهُمْ وَجَمَاعَتَهُمْ وَيَمْنَعُ ظَالِمَهُمْ مِنْ مَظْلُومِهِمْ.

Another reason is that if He does not establish a trustworthy custodian for them, their nation would be totally destroyed, their religion would be lost, their traditions and decrees would change: innovators would add things to them and atheists would subtract things from them and make them dubious for the Muslims. We have found the oppressed and the needy to be imperfect and narrow-minded. Moreover, they have various levels of intellectual abilities, desires and varying opinions. Thus as we said before, they would all get corrupted if there was no one appointed to be in charge of their affairs to safeguard what the Messenger (a.s.) has brought to them from Him. Then the Divine Decrees, the traditions, the foundations of the religion and faith would all change. This would ultimately result in the corruption of all the people.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the existence of two or more Divine Leaders at the same time on the Earth?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that one leader would not have any conflicting actions or plans. However, if there were two, then their actions and plans would not conform with each other and they would not have the same opinion as so far we have not seen any two people who are in charge of an affair and not have different views on things, and different demands. Therefore, if there were two Divine Leaders with different wills, intentions and plans and it was obligatory to follow both of them, and the obedience of one was not superior to the obedience of the other, then there would certainly be differences among the people, and fighting and corruption would ensue. This would be because no one could obey one without disobeying the other. Then all the people of the Earth would be disobedient, and they would not have a path that would lead them towards obedience and faith. This problem would be rooted in their Creator who Himself has opened up the door of discord, fighting and corruption for them by ordering them to obey two leaders with opposite views.

The other reason is that if there were two Divine Leaders, the people who are enemies of each other would each go to one side as they pleased and no one’s ruling over the other would be effective. This is so since they do not accept his ruling, and do not consider themselves obliged to obey him. They would not consider anyone more deserving than the other to rule. Thus all the Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُمْ إِمَاماً قَيِّماً أَمِيناً حَافِظاً مُسْتَوْدَعاً لَدَرَسَتِ الْمِلَّةُ وَذَهَبَ الدِّينُ وَغُيِّرَتِ السُّنَّةُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَلَزَادَ فِيهِ الْمُبْتَدِعُونَ وَنَقَصَ مِنْهُ الْمُلْحِدُونَ وَشَبَّهُوا ذَلِكَ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ لانَّا قَدْ وَجَدْنَا الْخَلْقَ مَنْقُوصِينَ مُحْتَاجِين غَيْرَ كَامِلِينَ مَعَ اخْتِلافِهِمْ وَاخْتِلافِ أَهْوَائِهِمْ وَتَشَتُّتِ أَنْحَائِهِمْ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُمْ قَيِّماً حَافِظاً لِمَا جَاءَ بِهِ الرَّسُولُ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ لَفَسَدُوا عَلَى نَحْوِ مَا بَيَّنَّا وَغُيِّرَتِ الشَّرَائِعُ وَالسُّنَنُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَالإِيمَانُ وَكَانَ فِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ أَجْمَعِينَ.

فَإِنْ قالَ فَلِمَ لا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَكُونَ فِي الأَرْضِ إِمَامَانِ فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ أَوْ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْوَاحِدَ لا يَخْتَلِفُ فِعْلُهُ وَتَدْبِيرُهُ وَالاثْنَيْنِ لا يَتَّفِقُ فِعْلُهُمَا وَتَدْبِيرُهُمَا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّا لَمْ نَجِدْ اثْنَيْنِ إِلا مُخْتَلِفَيِ الْهَمِّ وَالإِرَادَةِ فَإِذَا كَانَا اثْنَيْنِ ثُمَّ اخْتَلَفَ هَمُّهُمَا وَإِرَادَتُهُمَا وَتَدْبِيرُهُمَا وَكَانَا كِلاهُمَا مُفْتَرِضَيِ الطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدُهُمَا أَوْلَى بِالطَّاعَةِ مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ فَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ اخْتِلافُ الْخَلْقِ وَالتَّشَاجُرُ وَالْفَسَادُ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ أَحَدٌ مُطِيعاً لاحَدِهِمَا إِلا وَهُوَعَاصٍ لِلآْخَرِ فَتَعُمُّ الْمَعْصِيَةُ أَهْلَ الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ لَهُمْ مَعَ ذَلِكَ السَّبِيلُ إِلَى الطَّاعَةِ وَالإِيمَانِ وَيَكُونُونَ إِنَّمَا أَتَوْا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ قِبَلِ الصَّانِعِ الَّذِي وَضَعَ لَهُمْ بَابَ الاخْتِلافِ وَالتَّشَاجُرِ إِذْ أَمَرَهُمْ بِاتِّبَاعِ الْمخْتَلِفَيْنِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ كَانَا إِمَامَيْنِ كَانَ لِكُلٍّ مِنَ الْخَصْمَيْنِ أَنْ يَدْعُوَإِلَى غَيْرِ مَا يَدْعُو إِلَيْهِ صَاحِبُهُ فِي الْحُكُومَةِ ثُمَّ لا يَكُونُ أَحَدُهُمَا أَوْلَى بِأَنْ يُتَّبَعَ مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ فَتَبْطُلُ الْحُقُوقُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَالْحُدُودُ.

Another reason is that neither of these two Proofs (of God or Leaders) would be superior to the other in speaking out, issuing decrees, enjoining the right and forbidding the wrong. And in these conditions they would both have to speak out. Neither one of them would deserve to surpass the other one in any issue, since they both have an equal rank in their religious leadership position. If one of them should remain silent, the other one must also remain silent. And if they both remain silent, again Rights, Decrees and Divine Punishments would be nullified. Then it would be as if the people do not have any Divine Leaders at all.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it not permissible for the Divine Leader to be from a family different from that of the Messenger of God?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that there should be a sign to clearly indicate the Divine Leader and distinguish him from others, since it is obligatory to obey him. That sign is his well-known ties of kinship (with the Prophet Muhammad (S)) and his clear appointment so that the people can distinguish him from others, and be clearly guided towards him.

Another reason is that should the Divine Leader be one who is from a family different from that of the Messenger of God, then one who is not from the family of the Prophet (S) would become nobler than those from the family of the Prophet (S). In this way, the offspring of the Prophet (S) would become subject to the offspring of the Prophet’s (a.s.) enemies such as Abi Jahl or Ibn Abi Ma’eet: since they believed that if they have faith the Divine Leadership could be transferred from the Prophet’s (a.s.) offspring to the offspring of the enemies. Then this would result in the offspring of the Prophet (S) to be the subject and obedient ones, while the offspring of the enemies of God and His Messenger (a.s.) be the ones to be followed and obeyed. However, the Messenger (a.s.) is much nobler than others to be in charge, and he (a.s.) is the one who most deserves to be obeyed.

Another reason is that once the people testify to the Prophethood of His Messenger (a.s.) and obey him, no one would hesitate to follow his offspring and obey them. This would not be hard for anyone. However, if the Divine Leader be one who is not from the Household of the Messenger of God (a.s.), everyone would consider himself to be more deserving for this position than others. Thus they would become so haughty that they would not obey him since they consider him to be less deserving of leadership than they themselves. Then this would cause corruption, discord and disunion amongst them.’

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لا يَكُونُ وَاحِدٌ مِنَ الْحُجَّتَيْنِ أَوْلَى بِالنُّطْقِ وَالْحُكْمِ وَالأَمْرِ وَالنَّهْيِ مِنَ الآْخَرِ فَإِذَا كَانَ هَذَا كَذَلِكَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمَا أَنْ يَبْتَدِئَا بِالْكَلامِ وَلَيْسَ لاحَدِهِمَا أَنْ يَسْبِقَ صَاحِبَهُ بِشَيْ‏ءٍ إِذَا كَانَا فِي الإِمَامَةِ شِرْعاً وَاحِداً فَإِنْ جَازَ لاحَدِهِمَا السُّكُوتُ جَازَ السُّكُوتُ لِلآْخَرِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا جَازَ لَهُمَا السُّكُوتُ بَطَلَتِ الْحُقُوقُ وَالأَحْكَامُ وَعُطِّلَتِ الْحُدُودُ وَصَارَتِ النَّاسُ كَأَنَّهُمْ لا إِمَامَ لَهُمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَكُونَ الإِمَامُ مِنْ غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَمَّا كَانَ الإِمَامُ مُفْتَرَضَ الطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَكُنْ بُدٌّ مِنْ دَلالَةٍ تَدُلُّ عَلَيْهِ وَيَتَمَيَّزُ بِهَا مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَهِيَ الْقَرَابَةُ الْمَشْهُورَةُ وَالْوَصِيَّةُ الظَّاهِرَةُ لِيُعْرَفَ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَيُهْتَدَى إِلَيْهِ بِعَيْنِهِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ فِي غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ لَكَانَ قَدْ فَضَّلَ مَنْ لَيْسَ بِرَسُولٍ عَلَى الرُّسُلِ إِذْ جَعَلَ أَوْلادَ الرُّسُلِ أَتْبَاعاً لاوْلادِ أَعْدَائِهِ كَأَبِي جَهْلٍ وَابْنِ أَبِي مُعَيْطٍ لانَّهُ قَدْ يَجُوزُ بِزَعْمِهِ أَنْ يَنْتَقِلَ ذَلِكَ فِي أَوْلادِهِمْ إِذَا كَانُوا مُؤْمِنِينَ فَيَصِيرَ أَوْلادُ الرَّسُولِ تَابِعِينَ وَأَوْلادُ أَعْدَاءِ اللَّهِ وَأَعْدَاءِ رَسُولِهِ مَتْبُوعِينَ وَكَانَ الرَّسُولُ أَوْلَى بِهَذِهِ الْفَضِيلَةِ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَأَحَقَّ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ إِذَا أَقَرُّوا لِلرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ وَأَذْعَنُوا لَهُ بِالطَّاعَةِ لَمْ يَتَكَبَّرْ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ أَنْ يَتَّبِعَ وُلْدَهُ وَيُطِيعَ ذُرِّيَّتَهُ وَلَمْ يَتَعَاظَمْ ذَلِكَ فِي أَنْفُسِ النَّاسِ وَإِذَا كَانَ فِي غَيْرِ جِنْسِ الرَّسُولِ كَانَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ فِي نَفْسِهِ أَنَّهُ أَوْلَى بِهِ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ وَدَخَلَهُمْ مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْكِبْرُ وَلَمْ تَسْخَ أَنْفُسُهُمْ بِالطَّاعَةِ لِمَنْ هُوَعِنْدَهُمْ دُونَهُمْ فَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ دَاعِيَةٌ لَهُمْ إِلَى الْفَسَادِ وَالنِّفَاقِ وَالاخْتِلافِ.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness and know that there is One and Only One God?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they would imagine there were two or more planners of the affairs (of the universe), if it was not incumbent upon them to do so. If this was allowed, then they could not recognize their true Creator from the others since each person could not tell which of the two or more is the Creator and might obey one who is not really his Creator. No one could tell which one has created him, which one he must obey and whose admonishments he must listen to since he could not recognize the true One who issues orders and admonishes us against others.

Another reason is that were it possible for there to be two gods, then neither one was more deserving than the other one to be worshipped and obeyed. The permission to obey each one of them implied the permission to obey the partner. This would then imply the permission not to obey God. The permission not to obey God would imply disbelief in God; all His Books and Messengers; proof of all that is wrong; abandoning all that is right; allowing all that is forbidden; forbidding all that is allowed; partaking in all sins; abandoning all forms of obedience; authorizing all forms of corruption and abolishing all rights.’

Another reason is that were it possible for more than one god to be, then this would allow Satan to declare himself to be the other god to oppose the Sublime God in all His Decrees and invite the people towards himself. This would result in greater disbelief and more serious dissimulation.

And if he asks: ‘Why is it incumbent on the people to bear witness to God and that there is nothing like Him?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that they do not go after others and worship and obey none other than Him, so that the orders of their Lord and Creator and Sustainer are not dubious for them.

Another reason is that should they not recognize that there is nothing like unto Him they might not realize the truth and establish these idols as their lord and creator - the idols which their forefathers have taken as their lords such as the sun, the moon, and the fire. Was it permissible that this issue be doubtful for them it would lead into corruption, abandoning all forms of obedience, committing all forms of sins according to the degree to which they were informed about its being allowed or admonished against by their lord.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ وَالْمَعْرِفَةُ بِأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَاحِدٌ أَحَدٌ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ وَالْمَعْرِفَةُ لَجَازَ أَنْ يَتَوَهَّمُوا مُدَبِّرَيْنِ أَوْ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا جَازَ ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَهْتَدُوا إِلَى الصَّانِعِ لَهُمْ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ لانَّ كُلَّ إِنْسَانٍ مِنْهُمْ كَانَ لا يَدْرِي لَعَلَّهُ إِنَّمَا يَعْبُدُ غَيْرَ الَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَيُطِيعُ غَيْرَ الَّذِي أَمَرَهُ فَلا يَكُونُونَ عَلَى حَقِيقَةٍ مِنْ صَانِعِهِمْ وَخَالِقِهِمْ وَلا يَثْبُتُ عِنْدَهُمْ أَمْرُ آمِرٍ وَلا نَهْيُ نَاهٍ إِذْ لا يَعْرِفُ الآْمِرَ بِعَيْنِهِ وَلا النَّاهِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِهِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ أَنْ يَكُونَ اثْنَيْنِ لَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدُ الشَّرِيكَيْنِ أَوْلَى بِأَنْ يُعْبَدَ وَيُطَاعَ مِنَ الآْخَرِ وَفِي إِجَازَةِ أَنْ يُطَاعَ ذَلِكَ الشَّرِيكُ إِجَازَةُ أَنْ لا يُطَاعَ اللَّهُ وَفِي أَنْ لا يُطَاعَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الْكُفْرُ بِاللَّهِ وَبِجَمِيعِ كُتُبِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَإِثْبَاتُ كُلِّ بَاطِلٍ وَتَرْكُ كُلِّ حَقٍّ وَتَحْلِيلُ كُلِّ حَرَامٍ وَتَحْرِيمُ كُلِّ حَلالٍ وَالدُّخُولُ فِي كُلِّ مَعْصِيَةٍ وَالْخُرُوجُ مِنْ كُلِّ طَاعَةٍ وَإِبَاحَةُ كُلِّ فَسَادٍ وَإِبْطَالٌ لِكُلِّ حَقٍّ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ جَازَ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ وَاحِدٍ لَجَازَ لابْلِيسَ أَنْ يَدَّعِيَ أَنَّهُ ذَلِكَ الآْخَرُ حَتَّى يُضَادَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فِي جَمِيعِ حُكْمِهِ وَيَصْرِفَ الْعِبَادَ إِلَى نَفْسِهِ فَيَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ أَعْظَمُ الْكُفْرِ وَأَشَدُّ النِّفَاقِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الإِقْرَارُ لِلَّهِ بِأَنَّهُ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْ‏ءٌ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُونُوا قَاصِدِينَ نَحْوَهُ بِالْعِبَادَةِ وَالطَّاعَةِ دُونَ غَيْرِهِ غَيْرَ مُشْتَبِهٍ عَلَيْهِمْ أَمْرُ رَبِّهِمْ وَصَانِعِهِمْ وَرَازِقِهِمْ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُمْ لَوْ لَمْ يَعْلَمُوا أَنَّهُ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْ‏ءٌ لَمْ يَدْرُوا لَعَلَّ رَبَّهُمْ وَصَانِعَهُمْ هَذِهِ الأَصْنَامُ الَّتِي نَصَبَتْهَا لَهُمْ آبَاؤُهُمْ وَالشَّمْسُ وَالْقَمَرُ وَالنِّيرَانُ إِذَا كَانَ جَائِزاً أَنْ يَكُونَ عَلَيْهِمْ مُشَبَّهَةً وَكَانَ يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ الْفَسَادُ وَتَرْكُ طَاعَاتِهِ كُلِّهَا وَارْتِكَابُ مَعَاصِيهِ كُلِّهَا عَلَى قَدْرِ مَا يَتَنَاهَى إِلَيْهِمْ مِنْ أَخْبَارِ هَذِهِ الأَرْبَابِ وَأَمْرِهَا وَنَهْيِهَا.

Another reason is that if it was not incumbent upon the people to realize that there is nothing like unto Him, that would allow them to think that He is subject to whatever the creatures are subject to - things such as disability, ignorance, change, destruction, termination, falsehood and oppression. There would be no hopes for the survival of, trust in the justness of, acceptability of the words, the decrees, the admonishments, the promises, the threats, the rewards or the chastisements of whoever has such traits. This would result in the corruption of the people and the abolition of His Lordship.’

And if he asks, ‘Why has the Sublime God ordered the servants and admonished them?’

It is said, ‘Since their survival and the improvements in their affairs depends upon His ordering, admonishing, preventing them from corruption and unlawful seizure (of other people’s property.’

And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to worship?’

It is said, ‘So that they do not forget His remembrance, do not abandon His discipline, do not take His Orders and Admonishments lightly, since their peace and survival depends upon this. Were they left without any orders to worship and some time passed by, then their hearts would harden.’

And if he asks, ‘Why has He ordered the people to pray?’

It is said, ‘Since praying is testifying to His Lordship. This is good for everyone since it implies abandoning other worshipped ones; humbly standing in front of the Omnipotent; subordination; subservience; obedience; confessing (to God’s Mastery); seeking the forgiveness of past sins. Praying also implies placing one’s face on the ground everyday so that one always remembers God; being submissive; really humble; eagerly wanting to improve one’s religious and worldly affairs; and despising corruption. Praying is done every day and night so that the servant does not forget his Planner and Creator; does not become ungrateful and rebellious; is always obedient to his Creator; stands in front of his Lord; is prevented from committing sins; and protects and guards himself against various forms of corruption.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the minor ritual ablution (wudu) and then start to worship?’

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنْ يَعْرِفُوا أَنْ لَيْسَ كَمِثْلِهِ شَيْ‏ءٌ لَجَازَ عِنْدَهُمْ أَنْ يَجْرِيَ عَلَيْهِ مَا يَجْرِي عَلَى الْمخْلُوقِينَ مِنَ الْعَجْزِ وَالْجَهْلِ وَالتَّغْيِيرِ وَالزَّوَالِ وَالْفَنَاءِ وَالْكَذِبِ وَالاعْتِدَاءِ وَمَنْ جَازَتْ عَلَيْهِ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءُ لَمْ يُؤْمَنْ فَنَاؤُهُ وَلَمْ يُوثَقْ بِعَدْلِهِ وَلَمْ يُحَقَّقْ قَوْلُهُ وَأَمْرُهُ وَنَهْيُهُ وَوَعْدُهُ وَوَعِيدُهُ وَثَوَابُهُ وَعِقَابُهُ وَفِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الْخَلْقِ وَإِبْطَالُ الرُّبُوبِيَّةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ أَمَرَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْعِبَادَ وَنَهَاهُمْ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لا يَكُونُ بَقَاؤُهُمْ وَصَلاحُهُمْ إِلا بِالأَمْرِ وَالنَّهْيِ وَالْمَنْعِ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ وَالتَّغَاصُبِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ تَعَبَّدَهُمْ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَكُونُوا نَاسِينَ لِذِكْرِهِ وَلا تَارِكِينَ لادَبِهِ وَلا لاهِينَ عَنْ أَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ إِذْ كَانَ فِيهِ صَلاحُهُمْ وَقِوَامُهُمْ فَلَوْ تُرِكُوا بِغَيْرِ تَعَبُّدٍ لَطَالَ عَلَيْهِمُ الأَمَدُ فَقَسَتْ قُلُوبُهُم.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ فِي الصَّلاةِ الإِقْرَارَ بِالرُّبُوبِيَّةِ وَهُوَصَلاحٌ عَامٌّ لانَّ فِيهِ خَلْعَ الأَنْدَادِ وَالْقِيَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ بِالذُّلِّ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَالاعْتِرَافِ وَطَلَبِ الإِقَالَةِ مِنْ سَالِفِ الذُّنُوبِ وَوَضْعَ الْجَبْهَةِ عَلَى الأَرْضِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ لِيَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ ذَاكِراً لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى غَيْرَ نَاسٍ لَهُ وَيَكُونَ خَاشِعاً وَجِلاً مُتَذَلِّلاً طَالِباً رَاغِباً فِي الزِّيَادَةِ لِلدِّينِ وَالدُّنْيَا مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الانْزِجَارِ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ وَصَارَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ لِئَلا يَنْسَى الْعَبْدُ مُدَبِّرَهُ وَخَالِقَهُ فَيَبْطَرَ وَيَطْغَى وَلِيَكُونَ فِي ذِكْرِ خَالِقِهِ وَالْقِيَامِ بَيْنَ يَدَيْ رَبِّهِ زَاجِراً لَهُ عَنِ الْمَعَاصِي وَحَاجِزاً وَمَانِعاً عَنْ أَنْوَاعِ الْفَسَادِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْوُضُوءِ وَبُدِئَ بِهِ؟

It is said, ‘So that the servant is clean when he stands in front of the Omnipotent, and obeys His Orders when he is supplicating to Him. It is also done to be cleansed of any impurities and contaminations. Performing one’s ablutions will also eliminate indolence and slumber, and strengthen the heart in front of the Omnipotent.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it is incumbent upon one to wash the face, hands, head and feet?

It is said, ‘That is because when the servant stands in front of the Omnipotent, the parts of the body that must be washed by means of performance one’s ablutions are visible. That is because one expresses his humbleness and prostrates using his face; he implores God by using his hands, and fears God by means of them and uses them to sincerely turn towards the worship of God. One uses his head first when he bows down and prostrates. And with his feet he stands up and sits down.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that it has become incumbent upon one to wash the face and the hands, and only wipe the head and the feet (with one’s moist hand), but it has not become incumbent upon one to wash them all or wipe them all?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them is that the greatest form of worship is bowing down and prostrating. Bowing down and prostrating are both performed using the face and the hands, but not the head and the feet. Another reason is that people are not always ready to wash their heads and feet. This would be difficult for them to do in cold weather, when they are on a journey, when they are ill, and at certain times of the night and day. However, it is easier to wash the face and the hands than wipe the head and the feet. That is why the difficulty of the obligatory deeds are set up for the weakest of the healthy people. All the people - whether they are strong or weak - are obliged to perform them. Another reason is that the head and the feet are not always visible like the face and the hands as they are the places for turbans, shoes and other similar headwear or footwear items.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that only what leaves from the two sides2 and sleeping, but not anything else, voids the minor ritual ablution?’

It is said, ‘The two sides are the pathways to release the human wastes. There are no other paths for man to let out waste from his body. So, they are ordered to clean themselves when they are exposed to such impurity.

قِيلَ لأنْ يَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ طَاهِراً إِذَا قَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ عِنْدَ مُنَاجَاتِهِ إِيَّاهُ مُطِيعاً لَهُ فِيَما أَمَرَهُ نَقِيّاً مِنَ الأَدْنَاسِ وَالنَّجَاسَةِ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنْ ذَهَابِ الْكَسَلِ وَطَرْدِ النُّعَاسِ وَتَزْكِيَةِ الْفُؤَادِ لِلْقِيَامِ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ وَجَبَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَالرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا قَامَ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْجَبَّارِ فَإِنَّمَا يَنْكَشِفُ مِنْ جَوَارِحِهِ وَيُظْهِرُ مَا وَجَبَ فِيهِ الْوُضُوءُ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ بِوَجْهِهِ يَسْجُدُ وَيَخْضَعُ وَبِيَدِهِ يَسْأَلُ وَيَرْغَبُ وَيَرْهَبُ وَيَتَبَتَّلُ وَيَنْسُكُ وَبِرَأْسِهِ يَسْتَقْبِلُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ وَبِرِجْلَيْهِ يَقُومُ وَيَقْعُدُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ الْغَسْلُ عَلَى الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَجُعِلَ الْمَسْحُ عَلَى الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ ذَلِكَ غَسْلاً كُلُّهُ أَوْ مَسْحاً كُلُّهُ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى مِنْهَا أَنَّ الْعِبَادَةَ الْعُظْمَى إِنَّمَا هِيَ الرُّكُوعُ وَالسُّجُودُ وَإِنَّمَا يَكُونُ الرُّكُوعُ وَالسُّجُودُ بِالْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ لا بِالرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْخَلْقَ لا يُطِيقُونَ فِي كُلِّ وَقْتٍ غَسْلَ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَيَشْتَدُّ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ فِي الْبَرْدِ وَالسَّفَرِ وَالْمَرَضِ وَأَوْقَاتٍ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ وَغَسْلُ الْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ أَخَفُّ مِنْ غَسْلِ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ وَإِنَّمَا وُضِعَتِ الْفَرَائِضُ عَلَى قَدْرِ أَقَلِّ النَّاسِ طَاقَةً مِنْ أَهْلِ الصِّحَّةِ ثُمَّ عُمَّ فِيهَا الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الرَّأْسَ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ لَيْسَا هُمَا فِي كُلِّ وَقْتٍ بَادِيَيْنِ ظَاهِرَيْنِ كَالْوَجْهِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ لِمَوْضِعِ الْعِمَامَةِ وَالْخُفَّيْنِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ الْوُضُوءُ مِمَّا خَرَجَ مِنَ الطَّرَفَيْنِ خَاصَّةً وَمِنَ النَّوْمِ دُونَ سَائِرِ الأَشْيَاءِ قِيلَ لانَّ الطَّرَفَيْنِ هُمَا طَرِيقُ النَّجَاسَةِ وَلَيْسَ لِلإِنْسَانِ طَرِيقٌ تُصِيبُهُ النَّجَاسَةُ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ إِلا مِنْهُمَا فَأُمِرُوا بِالطَّهَارَةِ عِنْدَ مَا تُصِيبُهُمْ تِلْكَ النَّجَاسَةُ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ.

And regarding sleeping, when one falls asleep, he gets relaxed and his organs open up. Most of what leaves his body is gas. For that reason, it becomes incumbent upon him to perform the minor ritual ablution.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have not been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution to cleanse us from these impurities as we have been in case of major ritual impurity?’

It is said, ‘That is because the minor ritual impurities are continuous, and it is not possible for the people to always perform major ritual ablutions for them. God does not oblige anyone to do what is beyond his ability. However, the major ritual impurity is not continuous. It is due to the overcoming of lust. One can decide to procrastinate lust or expedite it for three days, less or more. However, the same does not hold for going to the W.C.”

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that we have been ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for major ritual impurity and not ordered to perform the major ritual ablution for defecation while it is filthier than the major ritual impurity?’

It is said, ‘Since the major ritual impurity leaves all of man’s self, that is it is the things that leave all the body, while in defecation it is not what is excreted out of all of the body. It is the food that enters from one side and the wastes which leave from the other side.’

And if he asks, ‘Let me know why we have been ordered to recite the ‘Azan?’

It is said, ‘For many reasons. One of them is for it to serve as a reminder for those who forget, as an admonishment for those who neglect, as a time-marker for those who do not know the time so that they get busy doing the prayer. It is also to serve as a caller of the people to worship the Creator, to encourage them to bear witness to the Unity in it, to manifest the faith and propagate Islam. The ‘Azan is a call to those who have forgotten. The reason the caller of the ‘Azan (athan) is called ‘mo’athin is that he calls to the prayer.’

And if he asks, ‘Why does it start with saying the ‘Takbir (‘God is the Greatest!’) before saying the ‘Tahlil (‘There is no god but God.’)

It is said, ‘It is because He willed that His Name be mentioned first and His Name God the Sublime is said first in saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ However, the Name of God is the last word in ‘There is no god but God!’’

وَأَمَّا النَّوْمُ فَإِنَّ النَّائِمَ إِذَا غَلَبَ عَلَيْهِ النَّوْمُ يُفْتَحُ كُلُّ شَيْ‏ءٍ مِنْهُ وَاسْتَرْخَى وَكَانَ أَغْلَبُ الأَشْيَاءِ عَلَيْهِ فِي الْخُرُوجِ مِنْهُ الرِّيحَ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْوُضُوءُ لِهَذِهِ الْعِلَّةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُؤْمَرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنْ هَذِهِ النَّجَاسَةِ كَمَا أُمِرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ قِيلَ لانَّ هَذَا شَيْ‏ءٌ دَائِمٌ غَيْرُ مُمْكِنٍ لِلْخَلْقِ الاغْتِسَالُ مِنْهُ كُلَّمَا يُصِيبُ ذَلِكَ وَلا يُكَلِّفُ اللَّهُ نَفْساً إِلا وُسْعَها وَالْجَنَابَةُ لَيْسَ [لَيْسَتْ] هِيَ أَمْراً دَائِماً إِنَّمَا هِيَ شَهْوَةٌ يُصِيبُهَا إِذَا أَرَادَ وَيُمْكِنُهُ تَعْجِيلُهَا وَتَأْخِيرُهَا الأَيَّامَ الثَّلاثَةَ وَالأَقَلَّ وَالأَكْثَرَ وَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ هَكَذَا.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ وَلَمْ يُؤْمَرُوا بِالْغُسْلِ مِنَ الْخَلاءِ وَهُوَأَنْجَسُ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ وَأَقْذَرُ قِيلَ مِنْ أَجْلِ أَنَّ الْجَنَابَةَ مِنْ نَفْسِ الإِنْسَانِ وَهُوَشَيْ‏ءٌ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ جَمِيعِ جَسَدِهِ وَالْخَلاءُ لَيْسَ هُوَمِنْ نَفْسِ الإِنْسَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَغِذَاءٌ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ بَابٍ وَيَخْرُجُ مِنْ بَابٍ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنِ الأَذَانِ لِمَ أُمِرُوا بِهِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُونَ تَذْكِيراً لِلسَّاهِي وَتَنْبِيهاً لِلْغَافِلِ وَتَعْرِيفاً لِمَنْ جَهِلَ الْوَقْتَ وَاشْتَغَلَ عَنِ الصَّلاةِ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ دَاعِياً إِلَى عِبَادَةِ الْخَالِقِ مُرَغِّباً فِيهَا مُقِرّاً لَهُ بِالتَّوْحِيدِ مُجَاهِراً بِالإِيمَانِ مُعْلِناً بِالإِسْلامِ مُؤَذِّناً لِمَنْ نَسِيَهَا وَإِنَّمَا يُقَالُ مُؤَذِّنٌ لانَّهُ يُؤَذِّنُ بِالصَّلاةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ فِيهِ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ قَبْلَ التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ قِيلَ لأنَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبْدَأَ بِذِكْرِهِ وَاسْمِهِ لانَّ اسْمَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فِي التَّكْبِيرِ فِي أَوَّلِ الْحَرْفِ وَفِي التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِ الْحَرْفِ فَبُدِئَ بِالْحَرْفِ الَّذِي اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي أَوَّلِهِ لا فِي آخِرِهِ.

And if he asks, ‘Why is every phrase in the ‘Azan’ repeated twice?

It is said, ‘They are repeated so that they are emphasized for those who hear them. If they neglect the first one, they can notice it the second time. The other reason is that since the prayer is said in two units, the phrases in the ‘Azan are also repeated.’

And if he asks: ‘Why is the ‘Takbir repeated four times at the beginning of the ‘Azan?’

It is said, ‘Since the ‘Azan begins when no one is paying any attention and there is nothing said before it to attract the attention of the listeners, it is done in order to draw the attention of the listeners to what will follow in the ‘Azan.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there the two testimonies3 after the ‘Takbir.’

It is said, ‘Since the principal part of faith is Unity and testifying to the Unity of the Honorable the Exalted God. The second part of faith is testifying to the Prophethood of His Messenger. Obeying the two of them and recognizing the two of them equals faith. The principal part of faith is testifying. Thus the two testimonies are in the ‘Azan as there are two testimonies required in other legal affairs. Therefore, once one testifies to the Unity of the Sublime God and testifies to the Prophethood of the Prophet, he has indeed testified to all aspects of faith since the main part of faith is testifying to God and His Messenger.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is there an invitation to praying after the two testimonies?’

It is said, ‘Since basically the ‘Azan is said where it is meant to pray and is a call to prayer. Thus the call to prayer is in the middle of the ‘Azan with four phrases before it including two ‘Takbir’s plus two testimonies. Then four phrases come after it including two calls to prosperity urging us to devotion and praying followed by two calls encouraging us to do good deeds. Then the caller says two ‘Takbir’s and two ‘Tahlil’s completes the four last phrases as he did the first four phrases. He then finishes off by mentioning God just as he started out by mentioning the name of the Sublime God.’

And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish saying ‘There is no god but God!’ at the end and did not establish saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ at the end as He did in the beginning of it?’

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ مُكَرَّراً فِي آذَانِ الْمُسْتَمِعِينَ مُؤَكَّداً عَلَيْهِمْ إِنْ سَهَا أَحَدٌ عَنِ الأَوَّلِ لَمْ يَسْهُ عَنِ الثَّانِي وَلانَّ الصَّلاةَ رَكْعَتَانِ رَكْعَتَانِ فَلِذَلِكَ جُعِلَ الأَذَانُ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي أَوَّلِ الأَذَانِ أَرْبَعاً قِيلَ لانَّ أَوَّلَ الأَذَانِ إِنَّمَا يَبْدُو [يُبْدَأُ] غَفْلَةً وَلَيْسَ قَبْلَهُ كَلامٌ يَتَنَبَّهُ الْمُسْتَمِعُ لَهُ فَجُعِلَ ذَلِكَ تَنْبِيهاً لِلْمُسْتَمِعِينَ لِمَا بَعْدَهُ فِي الأَذَانِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ بَعْدَ التَّكْبِيرِ شَهَادَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ أَوَّلَ الإِيمَانِ التَّوْحِيدُ وَالإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِالْوَحْدَانِيَّةِ وَالثَّانِيَ الإِقْرَارُ بِالرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ وَأَنَّ طَاعَتَهُمَاوَمَعْرِفَتَهُمَا مَقْرُونَتَانِ وَأَنَّ أَصْلَ الإِيمَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَالشَّهَادَةُ فَجَعَلَ شَهَادَتَيْنِ فِي الأَذَانِ كَمَا جَعَلَ فِي سَائِرِ الْحُقُوقِ شَهَادَتَيْنِ فَإِذَا أُقِرَّ لِلَّهِ بِالْوَحْدَانِيَّةِ وَأُقِرَّ لِلرَّسُولِ بِالرِّسَالَةِ فَقَدْ أُقِرَّ بِجُمْلَةِ الإِيمَانِ لانَّ أَصْلَ الإِيمَانِ إِنَّمَا هُوَالإِقْرَارُ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ بَعْدَ الشَّهَادَتَيْنِ الدُّعَاءُ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ الأَذَانَ إِنَّمَا وُضِعَ لِمَوْضِعِ الصَّلاةِ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَنِدَاءٌ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ فَجُعِلَ النِّدَاءُ إِلَى الصَّلاةِ فِي وَسَطِ الأَذَانِ فَقَدَّمَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ قَبْلَهَا أَرْبَعاً التَّكْبِيرَتَيْنِ وَالشَّهَادَتَيْنِ وَأَخَّرَ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعاً يَدْعُو إِلَى الْفَلاحِ حَثّاً عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالصَّلاةِ ثُمَّ دَعَا إِلَى خَيْرِ الْعَمَلِ مُرَغِّباً فِيهَا وَفِي عَمَلِهَا وَفِي أَدَائِهَا ثُمَّ نَادَى بِالتَّكْبِيرِ وَالتَّهْلِيلِ لِيُتِمَّ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعاً كَمَا أَتَمَّ قَبْلَهَا أَرْبَعاً وَلِيَخْتِمَ كَلامَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى كَمَا فَتَحَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ آخِرُهَا التَّهْلِيلَ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ آخِرُهَا التَّكْبِيرَ كَمَا جُعِلَ فِي أَوَّلِهَا التَّكْبِيرُ .

It is said, ‘Because in saying There is no god but God! God’s Name comes last, and the Sublime God likes that speech ends in His Name as it opens in His Name.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is there not ‘Tasbih (a.s.aying subhanallah; glory be to God) or ‘Tahmid (a.s.aying alhamdu lillah; Praise be to God) instead of ‘Tahlil (There is no god but God) which both also end in the Name of God?’

It is said, ‘Since ‘Tahlil is testifying to the Unity of the Sublime God, and uprooting all deities other than God. It is the foundation of faith and is greater than ‘Tasbih or ‘Tahmid.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is there a ‘Takbir at the beginning of the prayer and in each bowing down and prostrating?’ It is said, ‘It is for the same reason that we have mentioned about saying it in the ‘Azan.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there some supplications said in the first unit of the prayer before reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an), but the ‘Qunut (a.s.upplicating during the prayer) is said after reciting the (required) verse (of the Holy Qur’an) in the second unit of the prayer?’

It is said, ‘He dearly loved that His servants start their standing up for their Lord and worshipping Him by reciting His praises, sanctifying Him, being inclined towards Him and being humble to Him, and end it all in a similar fashion. Moreover, this is so that there is some possibility for him to extend his prayer in the ‘Qunut in congregational prayers, so that he can become synchronized with others in the other units and his unit of prayer does not fall out of synchronism with the congregation’s prayer.’

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to recite the Qur’an in our prayers?’

It is said, ‘It is so that the Qur’an is not put aside and abandoned; and it be memorized and stay in the hearts not getting forgotten or destroyed.’

And if he asks, ‘Why should we start each prayer recitation by reciting the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha) and not any of the other (Qur’anic) chapters?’

It is said, ‘This is because nowhere else in the Qur’an is there such a vast amount of good words and wisdom compiled together as there is in the Opening Chapter (‘Fatiha). That is when the Sublime God says, ‘Praise

قِيلَ لانَّ التَّهْلِيلَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِهِ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَنْ يَخْتِمَ الْكَلامَ بِاسْمِهِ كَمَا فَتَحَهُ بِاسْمِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلَ التَّهْلِيلِ التَّسْبِيحُ أَوِ التَّحْمِيدُ وَاسْمُ اللَّهِ فِي آخِرِهِمَا قِيلَ لانَّ التَّهْلِيلَ هُوَإِقْرَارٌ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى بِالتَّوْحِيدِ وَخَلْعِ الأَنْدَادِ مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ وَهُوَأَوَّلُ الإِيمَانِ وَأَعْظَمُ التَّسْبِيحِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ فِي الاسْتِفْتَاحِ وَالرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ وَالْقِيَامِ وَالْقُعُودِ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ قِيلَ لِلْعِلَّةِ الَّتِي ذَكَرْنَاهَا فِي الأَذَانِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ الدُّعَاءَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى قَبْلَ الْقِرَاءَةِ وَلِمَ جَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ الْقُنُوتَ بَعْدَ الْقِرَاءَةِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَفْتَحَ قِيَامَهُ لِرَبِّهِ وَعِبَادَتَهُ بِالتَّحْمِيدِ وَالتَّقْدِيسِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَالرَّهْبَةِ وَيَخْتِمَهُ بِمِثْلِ ذَلِكَ لِيَكُونَ فِي الْقِيَامِ عِنْدَ الْقُنُوتِ طُولٌ فَأَحْرَى أَنْ يُدْرِكَ الْمُدْرِكُ الرُّكُوعَ فَلا تَفُوتَهُ الرَّكْعَةُ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ فِي الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَكُونَ الْقُرْآنُ مَهْجُوراً مُضَيَّعاً وَلِيَكُونَ مَحْفُوظاً فَلا يَضْمَحِلَّ وَلا يُجْهَلَ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ بُدِئَ بِالْحَمْدِ فِي كُلِّ قِرَاءَةٍ دُونَ سَائِرِ السُّوَرِ قِيلَ لأنَّهُ لَيْسَ شَيْ‏ءٌ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ وَالْكَلامِ جُمِعَ فِيهِ مِنْ جَـوَامِعِ الْخَيْرِ وَالْحِـكْمَةِ مَـا جُمِعَ فِي سُورَةِ الْحَمْدِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ قَوْلَهُ

be to Allah’4 this would constitute the fulfillment of what the Sublime God has made incumbent upon His creatures in terms of expressing their gratitude to Him for whatever good He has granted His servants success in achieving. Saying ‘the Lord of the Two Worlds’ constitutes exalting and praising Him, testifying to Him that He is the Creator, the Owner and no one else is.

Saying ‘The Most Gracious, Most Merciful’5 constitutes seeking the pleasure of God and mentioning His Favours and Blessings for all His creatures.

Saying ‘The Master of the Day of Judgment’6 constitutes testifying to being resurrected, returning, reckoning and being punished. It also means considering the Dominion of the Hereafter for Him as the Dominion of this world is His.

Saying ‘Thee do we worship’7 constitutes being inclined towards Him and seeking proximity to the Honorable the Exalted God, sincerity of actions for Him and no one else.

Saying ‘and Thine aid we seek’8 constitutes seeking an increase in the success granted by Him, an increase in worshipping Him, the continuation of the blessings God has granted and His Assistance.

Saying ‘and Show us the straight way’9 constitutes seeking His Guidance towards His Discipline, grabbing onto His Rope, asking Him for an increase of one’s recognition of his Lord, His Glory, His Greatness and His Almightiness.

Saying ‘The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace’10 constitutes an emphasis on asking for and being inclined towards Him. It also constitutes mentioning what He has granted and His Blessings which He has given to His friends. It also constitutes asking the same things for oneself.

Saying ‘those whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray’11 constitutes seeking refuge in Him from becoming one of the enemies or unbelievers; or becoming one who underestimates Him, what He enjoins to be done and what He admonishes against.

Saying ‘…and who go not astray’12 constitutes a form of grabbing onto Him so as not to be amongst those who have gone astray - those who have strayed away from His Path without recognition and thinking that they were doing good deeds.

(الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ) إِنَّمَا هُوَ أَدَاءٌ لِمَا أَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَى خَلْقِهِ مِنَ الشُّكْرِ وَشُكْرٌ لِمَا وَفَّقَ عَبْدَهُ لِلْخَيْرِ.

(رَبِّ الْعالَمِينَ) تَمْجِيدٌ لَهُ وَتَحْمِيدٌ وَإِقْرَارٌ بِأَنَّهُ هُوَ الْخَالِقُ الْمَالِكُ لا غَيْرُهُ.

(الرَّحْمنِ الرَّحِيمِ) اسْتِعْطَافٌ وَذِكْرٌ لآِلائِهِ وَنَعْمَائِهِ عَلَى جَمِيعِ خَلْقِهِ.

(مالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ) إِقْرَارٌ بِالْبَعْثِ وَالْحِسَابِ وَالْمجَازَاةِ وَإِيجَابٌ لَهُ مُلْكَ الآْخِرَةِ كَمَا أَوْجَبَ لَهُ مُلْكَ الدُّنْيَا.

(إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ) رَغْبَةٌ وَتَقَرُّبٌ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَإِخْلاصٌ بِالْعَمَلِ لَهُ دُونَ غَيْرِهِ.

(وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ) اسْتِزَادَةٌ مِنْ تَوْفِيقِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ وَاسْتِدَامَةٌ لِمَا أَنْعَمَ عَلَيْهِ وَنَصَرَهُ.

(إهْدِنَا الصِّراطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ) اسْتِرْشَادٌ لادَبِهِ وَاعْتِصَامٌ بِحَبْلِهِ وَاسْتِزَادَةٌ فِي الْمَعْرِفَةِ بِرَبِّهِ وَبِعَظَمَتِهِ وَكِبْرِيَائِهِ.

(صِراطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ) تَوْكِيدٌ فِي السُّؤَالِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَذِكْرٌ لِمَا قَدْ تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ نِعَمِهِ عَلَى أَوْلِيَائِهِ وَرَغْبَةٌ فِي ذَلِكَ النِّعَمِ.

(غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ) اسْتِعَاذَةٌ مِنْ أَنْ يَكُونَ مِنَ الْمُعَانِدِينَ الْكَافِرِينَ الْمُسْتَخِفِّينَ بِهِ وَبِأَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ.

(وَلا الضَّالِّينَ) اعْتِصَامٌ مِنْ أَنْ يَكُونَ مِنَ الضَّالِّينَ الَّذِينَ ضَلُّوا عَنْ سَبِيلِهِ مِنْ غَيْرِ مَعْرِفَةٍ وَهُمْ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمْ يُحْسِنُونَ صُنْعاً.

Therefore, (the Opening Chapter of the Qur’an) is a valuable collection of goodness and wisdom regarding the affairs of the Hereafter as well as this world in such a way that it does not exist anywhere else.

And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish ‘Tasbih in the bowing down and prostration?’

It is said, ‘It is for several reasons. One of them is that the servant sanctifies God by being subordinate to Him; submits to Him; worships Him; fears Him; is humble to Him; and seeks proximity to his Lord. Another reason is that the servant be the one to praise, glorify, obey, exalt and thank his Creator and Sustainer, so that his mind is not misguided and his aspirations take him to others than God.’

And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the basic prayer to be two units, and one unit is added to some of the prayers and two units is added to some of the other prayers, and no units have been added to other prayers?’

It is said, ‘It is because the basic prayer is just one unit, since the basic number is one. If it was less than one, it would not constitute a prayer. The Honorable the Exalted God knew that the servants would not always perform one unit of prayer perfectly, completely and with full attention. Therefore, He added another unit of prayer to it to complete the possible deficiencies one may have in the performance of one unit of prayer with saying two units of prayer. Hence, the Honorable, the Exalted God made the basic two-unit prayer obligatory. Then God’s Messenger (a.s.) knew that the servants would not totally and perfectly perform these two units which they are ordered to perform. Therefore, he added another two units to the noon, afternoon and night prayers to compensate for any deficiencies one may have in saying the first two units. Then he knew that the evening prayer is to be said when most of the people are busy working. Then they stop work to go home to break their fast, eat and drink, make ablutions, and prepare to go to sleep. Thus he added only one unit to the evening prayer to make it easier on them. He left the Morning Prayer as it was in order for the number of daily prayer units said to be an odd number. This was also because people are busier in the morning attending to their needs. Moreover, their hearts are not so involved with other thoughts due to the lack of doing business then, and are not tired. Thus man would be more attentive to his prayer in the morning in comparison to his other prayers, since his mind is free of daily activities.”

فَقَدِ اجْتَمَعَ فِيهِ مِنْ جَوَامِعِ الْخَيْرِ وَالْحِكْمَةِ فِي أَمْرِ الآْخِرَةِ وَالدُّنْيَا مَا لا يَجْمَعُهُ شَيْ‏ءٌ مِنَ الأَشْيَاءِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّسْبِيحُ فِي الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ مِنْهَا أَنْ يَكُون الْعَبْدُ مَعَ خُضُوعِهِ وَخُشُوعِهِ وَتَعَبُّدِهِ وَتَوَرُّعِهِ وَاسْتِكَانَتِهِ وَتَذَلُّلِهِ وَتَوَاضُعِهِ وَتَقَرُّبِهِ إِلَى رَبِّهِ مُقَدِّساً لَهُ مُمَجِّداً مُسَبِّحاً مُعَظِّماً شَاكِراً لِخَالِقِهِ وَرَازِقِهِ وَلِيَسْتَعْمِلَ التَّسْبِيحَ وَالتَّحْمِيدَ كَمَا اسْتَعْمَلَ التَّكْبِيرَ وَالتَّهْلِيلَ وَلِيَشْغَلَ قَلْبَهُ وَذِهْنَهُ بِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ فَلا يَذْهَبَ بِهِ الْفِكْرُ وَالأَمَانِيُّ إِلَى غَيْرِ اللَّهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ أَصْلُ الصَّلاةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَلِمَ زِيدَ عَلَى بَعْضِهَا رَكْعَةٌ وَعَلَى بَعْضِهَا رَكْعَتَانِ وَلَمْ يُزَدْ عَلَى بَعْضِهَا شَيْ‏ءٌ قِيلَ لانَّ أَصْلَ الصَّلاةِ إِنَّمَا هِيَ رَكْعَةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ لانَّ أَصْلَ الْعَدَدِ وَاحِدٌ فَإِذَا نَقَصَتْ مِنْ وَاحِدٍ فَلَيْسَتْ هِيَ صَلاةً فَعَلِمَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَّ الْعِبَادَ لا يُؤَدُّونَ تِلْكَ الرَّكْعَةَ الْوَاحِدَةَ الَّتِي لا صَلاةَ أَقَلُّ مِنْهَا بِكَمَالِهَا وَتَمَامِهَا وَالإِقْبَالِ عَلَيْهَا فَقَرَنَ إِلَيْهَا رَكْعَةً لِيَتِمَّ بِالثَّانِيَةِ مَا نَقَصَ مِنَ الأُولَى فَفَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَصْلَ الصَّلاةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ عَلِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ أَنَّ الْعِبَادَ لا يُؤَدُّونَ هَاتَيْنِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بِتََمامِ مَا أُمِرُوا بِهِ وَكَمَالِهِ فَضَمَّ إِلَى الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَالْعِشَاءِ الآْخِرَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ لِيَكُونَ فِيهِمَا تَمَامُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ ثُمَّ عَلِمَ أَنَّ صَلاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ يَكُونُ شُغُلُ النَّاسِ فِي وَقْتِهَا أَكْثَرَ لِلانْصِرَافِ إِلَى الأَوْطَانِ وَالأَكْلِ وَالْوُضُوءِ وَالتَّهْيِئَةِ لِلْمَبِيتِ فَزَادَ فِيهَا رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَةً لِيَكُونَ أَخَفَّ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلانْ تَصِيرَ رَكَعَاتُ الصَّلاةِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ فَرْداً ثُمَّ تَرَكَ الْغَدَاةَ عَلَى حَالِهَا لانَّ الاشْتِغَالَ فِي وَقْتِهَا أَكْثَرُ وَالْمُبَادَرَةَ إِلَى الْحَوَائِجِ فِيهَا أَعَمُّ وَلانَّ الْقُلُوبَ فِيهَا أَخْلَى مِنَ الْفِكْرِ لِقِلَّةِ مُعَامَلاتِ النَّاسِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَلِقِلَّةِ الأَخْذِ وَالإِعْطَاءِ فَالإِنْسَانُ فِيهَا أَقْبَلُ عَلَى صَلاتِهِ مِنْهُ فِي غَيْرِهَا مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ لانَّ الْفِكْرَ أَقَلُّ لِعَدَمِ الْعَمَلِ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ.

And if he asks, ‘Why is it established to say ‘God is the Greatest!’ seven times at the beginning of the prayer?”

It is said, ‘It is so because there are seven instances of saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the first unit - that is the basic prayer which consists of: one to start, one for bowing down, two for prostration, another one when bowing down and another two for the second prostration. That is why if a man says all the seven instances of ‘God is the Greatest!’ in the beginning of his prayer, he has said all the seven; and should he mistakenly forget to say anyone of them, there would be no insufficiencies in his prayer.

And if he asks, ‘Why is there one bowing down and two prostrations in each unit?”

It is said, ‘Bowing down is a part of the prayer said while standing up, and prostration is the part of prayer said while sitting down. Prayer said while sitting down counts as half of the prayer said while standing up. That is why prostration is doubled so as to make it weigh the same as the bowing down, so that there is no difference between them since prayer is indeed made up of the bowing down and the prostration.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is the call as a witness (tashahhud) established after the bowing down and the prostration?”

It is said, ‘It is because calling as a witness has been decreed before the bowing down and prostration in the ‘Azan, the supplications and the recitations. Therefore, He ordered that calling as a witness, praising and supplications also be said after them.’

And if he asks, ‘Why did He establish the saying of ‘Salaam13 as the termination of the prayer, and did not set saying ‘God is the Greatest!’ or ‘Glory be to God!’ or something else instead to end the prayer?”

It is said, ‘So that it be coordinated with the entrance into the prayer. After starting the prayers, it is forbidden to talk to the creatures, and one should only attend to the Creator. Therefore, He terminates the parayers with the creature’s word and turns one’s attention over to them as people start speaking to each other by saying ‘Salaam.”

And if he asks, ‘why is there reciting the Qur’anic Chapters in the first two units and saying the glorifications in the last two units of the prayer?’

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي الاسْتِفْتَاحِ سَبْعَ مَرَّاتٍ قِيلَ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ ذَلِكَ لانَّ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى الَّتِي هِيَ الأَصْلُ كُلَّهُ سَبْعُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ تَكْبِيرَةِ الاسْتِفْتَاحِ وَتَكْبِيرَةِ الرُّكُوعِ وَتَكْبِيرَتَيِ السُّجُودِ وَتَكْبِيرَةٍ أَيْضاً لِلرُّكُوعِ وَتَكْبِيرَتَيْنِ لِلسُّجُودِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ الإِنْسَانُ أَوَّلَ الصَّلاةِ سَبْعَ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ فَقَدْ أَحْرَزَ التَّكْبِيرَ كُلَّهُ فَإِنْ سَهَا فِي شَيْ‏ءٍ مِنْهَا أَوْ تَرَكَهَا لَمْ يَدْخُلْ عَلَيْهِ نَقْصٌ فِي صَلاتِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَعَلَ رَكْعَةً وَسَجْدَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّ الرُّكُوعَ مِنْ فِعْلِ الْقِيَامِ وَالسُّجُودَ مِنْ فِعْلِ الْقُعُودِ وَصَلاةَ الْقَاعِدِ عَلَى النِّصْفِ مِنْ صَلاةِ الْقِيَامِ فَضُوعِفَ السُّجُودُ لِيَسْتَوِيَ بِالرُّكُوعِ فَلا يَكُونَ بَيْنَهُمَا تَفَاوُتٌ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ إِنَّمَا هِيَ رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّشَهُّدُ بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ كَمَا قُدِّمَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ الأَذَانُ وَالدُّعَاءُ وَالْقِرَاءَةُ فَكَذَلِكَ أَيْضاً أُمِرَ بَعْدَهَا بِالتَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ وَالدُّعَاءِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّسْلِيمُ تَحْلِيلَ الصَّلاةِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلُهُ تَكْبِيراً أَوْ تَسْبِيحاً أَوْ ضَرْباً آخَرَ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَمَّا كَانَ فِي الدُّخُولِ فِي الصَّلاةِ تَحْرِيمُ الْكَلامِ لِلْمَخْلُوقِينَ وَالتَّوَجُّهُ إِلَى الْخَالِقِ كَانَ تَحْلِيلُهَا كَلامَ الْمخْلُوقِينَ وَالانْتِقَالَ عَنْهَا وَابْتِدَاءُ الْمخْلُوقِينَ بِالْكَلامِ إِنَّمَا هُوَبِالتَّسْلِيمِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ الْقِرَاءَةُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ وَالتَّسْبِيحُ فِي الأُخْرَيَيْنِ .

It is said, ‘This is in order to make a clear distinction between what the Honorable the Exalted God made incumbent Himself and what His Messenger (a.s.) made incumbent upon the believers (as the last two units of the prayer were added by the Prophet (S)).’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there congregational prayers?’

It is said, ‘It is so that sincerity, the belief in Unity, Islam and the worship of God are publicly seen, since this would serve as a proof of the One the Honorable the Exalted God for the people of the East and the West. It will also serve as a means by which the hypocrites and those who underestimate the prayer would at least have to publicly perform what they claim to adhere to. It will also serve as a means for the Muslims to testify to the adherence of their fellow Muslim brethren to Islam. There are also other certain benefits in congregational prayers such as encouragement to do good deeds and advising to piety, and admonishing against doing many of the acts of disobedience to the Honorable the Exalted God.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are some prayers to be said in a loud voice while others are not?’

It is said, ‘The prayers that are to be said in a loud voice are those that are performed in the darkness of the night. They should be said in a loud voice so that if anyone is passing by he can tell that a congregational prayer is being held there and he can attend it if he wishes to do so. If he does not see the group of people, at least he can hear them and get informed through hearing. Regarding the prayers that are performed in the daytime, a passer-by can see the people praying and there is no need for him to be able to hear them pray.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers established for these certain times, not sooner or later?”

It is said, ‘Since these times are known by everyone on the Earth. Therefore, the ignorant and the knowledgeable ones knew these four times: Sunset is well-known and clear, thus the evening prayer is made incumbent at that time. The disappearance of the evening twilight is well-known and clear, thus the night prayer is made incumbent at that time. Sunrise is well-known and clear, thus the morning prayer is made incumbent at that time. The sun’s noon position is well-known and clear,

قِيلَ لِلْفَرْقِ بَيْنَ مَا فَرَضَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ وَمَا فَرَضَهُ مِنْ عِنْدِ رَسُولِهِ .

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْجَمَاعَةُ قِيلَ لانْ لا يَكُونَ الإِخْلاصُ وَالتَّوْحِيدُ وَالإِسْلامُ وَالْعِبَادَةُ لِلَّهِ إِلا ظَاهِراً مَكْشُوفاً مَشْهُوداً لانَّ فِي إِظْهَارِهِ حُجَّةً عَلَى أَهْلِ الشَّرْقِ وَالْغَرْبِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِيَكُونَ الْمُنَافِقُ الْمُسْتَخِفُّ مُؤَدِّياً لِمَا أَقَرَّ بِهِ يُظْهِرُ الإِسْلامَ وَالْمُرَاقَبَةَ وَلِتَكُونَ شَهَادَاتُ النَّاسِ بِالإِسْلامِ بَعْضِهِمْ لِبَعْضٍ جَائِزَةً مُمْكِنَةً مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْمُسَاعَدَةِ عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَالزَّجْرِ عَنْ كَثِيرٍ مِنْ مَعَاصِي اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ الْجَهْرُ فِي بَعْضِ الصَّلاةِ وَلَمْ يُجْعَلْ فِي بَعْضٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلَوَاتِ الَّتِي يُجْهَرُ فِيهَا إِنَّمَا هِيَ صَلَوَاتٌ تُصَلَّى فِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُظْلِمَةٍ فَوَجَبَ أَنْ يُجْهَرَ فِيهَا لانْ يَمُرَّ الْمَارُّ فَيَعْلَمَ أَنَّ هَاهُنَا جَمَاعَةً فَإِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ صَلَّى وَلانَّهُ إِنْ لَمْ يَرَ جَمَاعَةً تُصَلِّي سَمِعَ وَعَلِمَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ جِهَةِ السَّمَاعِ وَالصَّلاتَانِ اللَّتَانِ لا يُجْهَرُ فِيهِمَا فَإِنَّهُمَا بِالنَّهَارِ وَفِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُضِيئَةٍ فَهِيَ تُدْرَكُ مِنْ جِهَةِ الرُّؤْيَةِ فَلا يَحْتَاجُ فِيهَا إِلَى السَّمَاعِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الصَّلَوَاتُ فِي هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ وَلَمْ تُقَدَّمْ وَلَمْ تُؤَخَّرْ قِيلَ لانَّ الأَوْقَاتَ الْمَشْهُورَةَ الْمَعْلُومَةَ الَّتِي تَعُمُّ أَهْلَ الأَرْضِ فَيَعْرِفُهَا الْجَاهِلُ وَالْعَالِمُ أَرْبَعَةٌ غُرُوبُ الشَّمْسِ مَعْرُوفٌ تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْمَغْرِبُ وَسُقُوطُ الشَّفَقِ مَشْهُورٌ تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْعِشَاءُ الآْخِرَةُ وَطُلُوعُ الْفَجْرِ مَشْهُورٌ مَعْلُومٌ، تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الْغَدَاةُ، وَزَوَالُ الشَّمْسِ مَشْهُورٌ مَعْلُومٌ، تَجِبُ عِنْدَهُ الظُّهْرُ

that is why the noon prayer is incumbent at that time. There is no clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer as there is for the other prayers. Its time has been established to be after finishing the noon prayer.

Another reason is that the Honorable the Exalted God likes that the people start doing everything by obeying and worshipping Him. That is why He has ordered them to worship Him at the beginning of the day and then engage in what they themselves like to do to improve their worldly affairs. Thus He made it incumbent upon them to say the morning prayer.

When midday comes and the people stop working, they take off their clothes, relax, eat and rest. God has ordered them to start this by mentioning and worshipping Him first and has thus made it incumbent upon them to say the noon prayers first and then do the other things that they like to do. Once they want to go out to do what they like, God has made it incumbent upon them to say the afternoon prayers and then go after what improves their worldly affairs. And once the night comes, they quit work and return home, they must begin with the worship of their Lord. Thus God has made it incumbent upon them to say the evening prayer. Once it is time to go to sleep and they are relieved of their daily affairs, God likes them to first attend to His worship and obedience and then pursue their own affairs. Thus they should start each section of the day with performing His obedience and worship. Therefore, God has made it incumbent upon them to do the night prayer. Once they do so they will not forget Him, become neglectful of Him, their hearts will not get hard, and their inclination to God will not decrease.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is there not a clearly defined time for the afternoon prayer like the other prayers? Why is it that it is done between the noon and the evening prayers and not between the night and the morning prayers, or between the morning and the noon prayers?’

It is said, ‘Since no time is easier and more convenient than this time for both the weak and the powerful people. All the people attend to their work from the beginning of the day: such as doing business; making deals; going after their necessities; and opening their shops. Thus God did not want to hinder them from seeking their sustenance and improving their worldly life.

All the people cannot get up at night. They do not even understand what waking up at night is. If it be made obligatory that they will wake up to

وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لِلْعَصْرِ وَقْتٌ مَعْرُوفٌ مَشْهُورٌ مِثْلُ هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ الأَرْبَعَةِ فَجُعِلَ وَقْتُهَا عِنْدَ الْفَرَاغِ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا.

وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَحَبَّ أَن يَبْدَأَ النَّاسُ فِي كُلِّ عَمَلٍ أَوَّلاً بِطَاعَتِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَمَرَهُمْ أَوَّلَ النَّهَارِ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا بِعِبَادَتِهِ ثُمَّ يَنْتَشِرُوا فِيَما أَحَبُّوا مِنْ مَرَمَّةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ فَأَوْجَبَ صَلاةَ الْغَدَاةِ عَلَيْهِمْ فَإِذَا كَانَ نِصْفُ النَّهَارِ وَتَرَكُوا مَا كَانُوا فِيهِ مِنَ الشُّغُلِ وَهُوَوَقْتٌ يَضَعُ النَّاسُ فِيهِ ثِيَابَهُمْ وَيَسْتَرِيحُونَ وَيَشْتَغِلُونَ بِطَعَامِهِمْ وَقَيْلُولَتِهِمْ فَأَمَرَهُمْ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِذِكْرِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الظُّهْرَ ثُمَّ يَتَفَرَّغُوا لِمَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَإِذَا قَضَوْا وَطَرَهُمْ وَأَرَادُوا الانْتِشَارَ فِي الْعَمَلِ لآِخِرِ النَّهَارِ بَدَءُوا أَيْضاً بِعِبَادَتِهِ ثُمَّ صَارُوا إِلَى مَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ يَنْتَشِرُونَ فِيَما شَاءُوا مِنْ مَرَمَّةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ فَإِذَا جَاءَ اللَّيْلُ وَوَضَعُوا زِينَتَهُمْ وَعَادُوا إِلَى أَوْطَانِهِمْ ابْتَدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِعِبَادَةِ رَبِّهِمْ ثُمَّ يَتَفَرَّغُونَ لِمَا أَحَبُّوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَغْرِبَ فَإِذَا جَاءَ وَقْتُ النَّوْمِ وَفَرَغُوا مِمَّا كَانُوا بِهِ مُشْتَغِلِينَ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَبْدَءُوا أَوَّلاً بِعِبَادَتِهِ وَطَاعَتِهِ ثُمَّ يَصِيرُونَ إِلَى مَا شَاءُوا أَنْ يَصِيرُوا إِلَيْهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَيَكُونُوا قَدْ بَدَءُوا فِي كُلِّ عَمَلٍ بِطَاعَتِهِ وَعِبَادَتِهِ فَأَوْجَبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْعَتَمَةَ فَإِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَنْسَوْهُ وَلَمْ يَغْفُلُوا عَنْهُ وَلَمْ تَقْسُ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَلَمْ تَقِلَّ رَغْبَتُهُمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنْ لِلْعَصْرِ وَقْتٌ مَشْهُورٌ مِثْلُ تِلْكَ الأَوْقَاتِ أَوْجَبَهَا بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ وَلَمْ يُوجِبْهَا بَيْنَ الْعَتَمَةِ وَالْغَدَاةِ أَوْ بَيْنَ الْغَدَاةِ وَالظُّهْرِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ وَقْتٌ عَلَى النَّاسِ أَخَفَّ وَلا أَيْسَرَ وَلا أَحْرَى أَنْ يَعُمَّ فِيهِ الضَّعِيفَ وَالْقَوِيَّ بِهَذِهِ الصَّلاةِ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَقْتِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ النَّاسَ عَامَّتَهُمْ يَشْتَغِلُونَ فِي أَوَّلِ النَّهَارِ بِالتِّجَارَاتِ وَالْمُعَامَلاتِ وَالذَّهَابِ فِي الْحَوَائِجِ وَإِقَامَةِ الأَسْوَاقِ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ لا يَشْغَلَهُمْ عَنْ طَلَبِ مَعَاشِهِمْ وَمَصْلَحَةِ دُنْيَاهُمْ.

وَلَيْسَ يَقْدِرُ الْخَلْقُ كُلُّهُمْ عَلَى قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ وَلا يَشْعُرُونَ بِهِ وَلا يَنْتَبِهُونَ لِوَقْتِهِ لَوْ كَانَ وَاجِباً

do it even if it were in the middle of the night - this is not very feasible for them to do. Thus God has facilitated it for them and has not set the prayer for the hardest times to say as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…Allah intends every facility for you; He does not want to put you to difficulties…’14 ’

And if he asks, ‘What are the reasons for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir?’

It is said, ‘The reason for raising the hands when saying ‘Takbir is that this act involves a certain degree of invocation and supplication. The Honorable the Exalted God likes His servant to be invoking and supplicating to Him at the time of remembering Him. Thus by raising the hands, one becomes more attentive to and more thoughtful of what he intends to say and what he says.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers thirty-four units?’

It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers are seventeen units. The recommendable prayers have been established to be double that amount to perfect the obligatory ones.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers set for various times and not for a fixed given time?’

It is said, ‘Since the best of the times are three: dawn, noon and then evening. God likes that the people pray to Him at these three times. Also, if the prayers are spread around at different times rather than all being set for a fixed given time, they are easier to perform for all the people.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that the Friday prayer is only two units if said with the prayer leader, but it is four units if it is not said with a prayer leader?’

It is said, ‘For several reasons. One of them being that the people come from far distances to say the congregational prayers. The Honorable the Exalted God likes to give them a discount, and make it easier for them considering the distance that they have covered. Another reason is that the prayer leader keeps them there to deliver the sermon, and they have to wait for the prayer. In fact, whoever is waiting to pray it is as if he is praying, and this is considered to be a perfect prayer by itself. Another reason is that saying the prayer with a prayer leader is more complete due to the prayer leader’s knowledge, jurisprudence, justness, and nobility.’

وَلا يُمْكِنُهُمْ ذَلِكَ فَخَفَّفَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَنْهُمْ وَلَمْ يَجْعَلْهَا فِي أَشَدِّ الأَوْقَاتِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَكِنْ جَعَلَهَا فِي أَخَفِّ الأَوْقَاتِ عَلَيْهِمْ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ بِكُمُ الْيُسْرَ وَلا يُرِيدُ بِكُمُ الْعُسْر.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ يُرْفَعُ الْيَدَانِ فِي التَّكْبِيرِ قِيلَ لانَّ رَفْعَ الْيَدَيْنِ هُوَضَرْبٌ مِنَ الابْتِهَالِ وَالتَّبَتُّلِ وَالتَّضَرُّعِ فَأَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ فِي وَقْتِ ذِكْرِهِ مُتَبَتِّلاً مُتَضَرِّعاً مُبْتَهِلاً وَلانَّ فِي وَقْتِ رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ إِحْضَارَ النِّيَّةِ وَإِقْبَالَ الْقَلْبِ عَلَى مَا قَالَ وَقَصَدَ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَلاةُ السُّنَّةِ أَرْبَعاً وَثَلاثِينَ رَكْعَةً قِيلَ لانَّ الْفَرِيضَةَ سَبْعَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً فَجُعِلَتِ السُّنَّةُ مِثْلَيِ الْفَرِيضَةِ كَمَالاً لِلْفَرِيضَةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَلاةُ السُّنَّةِ فِي أَوْقَاتٍ مُخْتَلِفَةٍ وَلَمْ تُجْعَلْ فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ قِيلَ لانَّ أَفْضَلَ الأَوْقَاتِ ثَلاثَةٌ عِنْدَ زَوَالِ الشَّمْسِ وَبَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَبِالأَسْحَارِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يُصَلَّى لَهُ فِي كُلِّ هَذِهِ الأَوْقَاتِ الثَّلاثَةِ لانَّهُ إِذَا فُرِّقَتِ السُّنَّةُ فِي أَوْقَاتٍ شَتَّى كَانَ أَدَاؤُهَا أَيْسَرَ وَأَخَفَّ مِنْ أَنْ تُجْمَعَ كُلُّهَا فِي وَقْتٍ وَاحِدٍ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ صَارَتْ صَلاةُ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا كَانَتْ مَعَ الإِمَامِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا كَانَتْ بِغَيْرِ إِمَامٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى مِنْهَا أَنَّ النَّاسَ يَتَخَطَّوْنَ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ بُعْدٍ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يُخَفِّفَ عَنْهُمْ لِمَوْضِعِ التَّعَبِ الَّذِي صَارُوا إِلَيْهِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الإِمَامَ يَحْبِسُهُمْ لِلْخُطْبَةِ وَهُمْ مُنْتَظِرُونَ لِلصَّلاةِ وَمَنِ انْتَظَرَ الصَّلاةَ فَهُوَفِي صَلاةٍ فِي حُكْمِ الَّتمَامِ.

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصَّلاةَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ أَتَمُّ وَأَكْمَلُ لِعِلْمِهِ وَفِقْهِهِ وَعَدْلِهِ وَفَضْلِهِ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الْجُمُعَةَ عِيدٌ وَصَلاةَ الْعِيدِ رَكْعَتَانِ وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ لِمَكَانِ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ.

And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established to deliver sermons?’

It is said, ‘Since on Fridays the people gather together. Delivering sermons is a means by which the prayer leader can advise the people and encourage them to obey God. He may admonish them against committing sins, inform them about what would improve their religious and worldly affairs, inform them about the various issues and the conditions which might lead to their benefit or loss.’

And if he asks: ‘Why have two sermons been designated (for the congregational prayer)?’

It is said, ‘So that there is one sermon in which to glorify, praise and sanctify the Honorable the Exalted God, and there is another one in which they attend to the needs of the people; admonish the people against committing sins and violating the laws; supplicate (to God); express what they wish to teach the people; and advise and admonish the people regarding what would lead to improvements or corruption.’

And if he asks, ‘Why has it been established that the Friday sermons be delivered before the prayers, but be delivered after the prayers on holidays?’

It is said, ‘Since Friday prayers are to be held every week of the month and every month of the year. Also since it is said that often the people might leave the prayer after it is said, if the sermons were to be delivered after saying the prayers. Once the people say the prayers they would disperse and not wait for the sermon, and most or all of them might not stay for the sermon. Therefore, the sermon is to be delivered before the prayers, so that the people do not disperse or leave when the sermons are delivered. However, there are only two ‘Eid prayers each year which are much more magnificent than the Friday prayers, and many more people attend the ‘Eid prayers, since more of them are interested in attending them. Even if some people decide to leave after saying the prayers, most of the people still remain. The sermon is also not repeated, so it will not be so boring that the people ignore it.’

The author of this book (a.s.heikh Sadooq) - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘This is how this tradition has been narrated. However, the sermons in both the Friday prayers and the ‘Eid (holiday) prayers are delivered after the prayer, since they are considered as the two final units

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْخُطْبَةُ قِيلَ لانَّ الْجُمُعَةَ مَشْهَدٌ عَامٌّ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَكُونَ الإِمَامُ سَبَباً لِمَوْعِظَتِهِمْ وَتَرْغِيبِهِمْ فِي الطَّاعَةِ وَتَرْهِيبِهِمْ مِن الْمَعْصِيَةِ وَتَوْفِيقِهِمْ عَلَى مَا أَرَادَ مِنْ مَصْلَحَةِ دِينِهِمْ وَدُنْيَاهُمْ وَيُخْبِرُهُمْ بِمَا وَرَدَ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنَ الآْفَاتِ وَمِنَ الأَهْوَالِ الَّتِي لَهُمْ فِيهَا الْمَضَرَّةُ وَالْمَنْفَعَةُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ خُطْبَتَيْنِ قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ وَاحِدَةٌ لِلثَّنَاءِ وَالَّتمْجِيدِ وَالتَّقْدِيسِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالأُخْرَى لِلْحَوَائِجِ وَالإِعْذَارِ وَالإِنْذَارِ وَالدُّعَاءِ وَمَا يُرِيدُ أَنْ يُعَلِّمَهُمْ مِنْ أَمْرِهِ وَنَهْيِهِ مَا فِيهِ الصَّلاحُ وَالْفَسَادُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتِ الْخُطْبَةُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ قَبْلَ الصَّلاةِ وَجُعِلَتْ فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاةِ قِيلَ لانَّ الْجُمُعَةَ أَمْرٌ دَائِمٌ وَتَكُونُ فِي الشَّهْرِ مِرَاراً وَفِي السَّنَةِ كَثِيراً فَإِذَا كَثُرَ ذَلِكَ عَلَى النَّاسِ مَلُّوا وَتَرَكُوا وَلَمْ يُقِيمُوا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقُوا عَنْهُ فَجُعِلَتْ قَبْلَ الصَّلاةِ لِيُحْتَبَسُوا عَلَى الصَّلاةِ وَلا يَتَفَرَّقُوا وَلا يَذْهَبُوا وَأَمَّا الْعِيدَيْنِ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَفِي السَّنَةِ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَهُوَأَعْظَمُ مِنَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالزِّحَامُ فِيهِ أَكْثَرُ وَالنَّاسُ فِيهِ أَرْغَبُ فَإِنْ تَفَرَّقَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ بَقِيَ عَامَّتُهُمْ وَلَيْسَ هُوَبِكَثِيرٍ فَيَمَلُّوا وَيَسْتَخِفُّوا بِهِ.

قالَ مُصَنِّفُ هذا الْكِتاب‏رحمه الله: جاءَ هذا الخَبَرُ هكَذا وَالْخُطْبَتَانِ فِي الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْعِيدَيْنِ بَعْدَ الصَّلاةِ لانَّهُمَا بِمَنْزِلَةِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُخْرَاوَيْنِ وَأَوَّلُ مَنْ قَدَّمَ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ عُثْمـانُ بْنُ عَفَّـانَ

of the prayers. The first one who said the sermons before the prayers was Uthman ibn Affan, since the people detested him for his wrongdoings. They did not stay after the prayers to listen to his sermons and thought to themselves that his sermons were of no use, since he had done whatever he wanted to do. Therefore, he delivered the two sermons before the prayers, so that at least the people would wait for the prayer and not disperse.’15

And if he asks, ‘Why is it that attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon those who live at a distance of at most two ‘Farsakhs away from where the prayers are held and no more?’

It is said, ‘The distance for which the prayers will be shortened, if traveled back and forth is eight ‘Farsakhs16 , that is four ‘Farsakhs to go and four ‘Farsakhs to return. Attending the Friday prayers is made incumbent upon the people who live at most half that distance away. Thus, the distance traveled is not as much as would result in the shortening of the prayers. Rather it is half as much as once covered by someone, he would be considered a traveler.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are four units of prayers added to the recommendable prayers on Fridays?’

It is said, ‘It is to honor this day and make a distinction between it and other days.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the prayers shortened when we are on a journey?’

It is said, ‘Since the obligatory prayers were ten units to start with and the other seven units were added to them later. Therefore, God deleted the additional seven units while we are on a journey due to the hardships of traveling and the efforts we must exert in terms of going and stopping at the way-stations in the performance of our own affairs. This shortening of the prayers is a form of Mercy from God and it is due to His Kindness - except for the evening prayers which cannot be shortened, since they are shortened to begin with.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers valid after you travel eight ‘Farsakhs back and forth - no more and no less?’

لأنَّهُ لَمَّا أَحْدَثَ مَا أَحْدَثَ لَمْ يَكُنِ النَّاسُ يَقِفُونَ عَلَى خُطْبَتِهِ وَيَقُولُونَ: مَا نَصْنَعُ بِمَوَاعِظِهِ وَقَدْ أَحْدَثَ مَا أَحْدَثَ فَقَدَّمَ الْخُطْبَتَيْنِ لِيَقِفَ النَّاسُ انْتِظَاراً لِلصَّلاةِ فَلا يَتَفَرَّقُوا عَنْهُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ يَكُونُ عَلَى فَرْسَخَيْنِ لا أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِك؟ قِيلَ لانَّ مَا يُقَصَّرُ فِيهِ الصَّلاةُ بَرِيدَانِ ذَاهِباً أَوْ بَرِيدٌ ذَاهِباً وَجَائِياً وَالْبَرِيدُ أَرْبَعَةُ فَرَاسِخَ فَوَجَبَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ هُوَعَلَى نِصْفِ الْبَرِيدِ الَّذِي يَجِبُ فِيهِ التَّقْصِيرُ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ يَجِي‏ءُ فَرْسَخَيْنِ وَيَذْهَبُ فَرْسَخَيْنِ فَذَلِكَ أَرْبَعَةُ فَرَاسِخَ وَهُوَنِصْفُ طَرِيقِ الْمُسَافِرِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ زِيدَ فِي صَلاةِ السُّنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ قِيلَ تَعْظِيماً لِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَتَفْرِقَةً بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ سَائِرِ الأَيَّامِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ قُصِّرَتِ الصَّلاةُ فِي السَّفَرِ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ أَوَّلاً إِنَّمَا هِيَ عَشْرُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَالسَّبْعُ إِنَّمَا زِيدَتْ فِيهَا بَعْدُ فَخَفَّفَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ تِلْكَ الزِّيَادَةَ لِمَوْضِعِ سَفَرِهِ وَتَعَبِهِ وَنَصَبِهِ وَاشْتِغَالِهِ بِأَمْرِ نَفْسِهِ وَظَعْنِهِ وَإِقَامَتِهِ لِئَلا يَشْتَغِلَ عَمَّا لا بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْ مَعِيشَتِهِ رَحْمَةً مِنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَتَعَطُّفاً عَلَيْهِ إِلا صَلاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ فَإِنَّهَا لَمْ تُقَصَّرْ لانَّهَا صَلاةٌ مُقَصَّرَةٌ فِي الأَصْلِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ يَجِبُ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي ثَمَانِيَةِ فَرَاسِخَ لا أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَلا أَكْثَرَ .

It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which all people can travel back and forth in a single day - whether they walk, ride, are in a convoy or a caravan, or carry loads. That is why the extent of distance for shortening the prayers has been established to be the distance of one-day’s travel back and forth.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is shortening the prayers made incumbent for a distance of one day’s travel back and forth and no more?’

It is said, ‘If a limit of a distance for one day’s travel was not established for shortening the prayers, then even the distance of one year’s travel would not have been established. This is because days come one after another and they are all similar to each other. If it were not established for this day, it would not have been established for any other day since all the other days are similar to each other and there is no differences between them.’

And if he asks, ‘There are some differences in the speed of traveling. Why was the distance of eight ‘Farsakhs established as the distance of one day’s traveling back and forth?’

It is said, ‘Since eight ‘Farsakhs is the distance which camels and the caravans usually travel in one day, and thus it is the distance which the people riding camels and the caravans can travel in one day.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers (nafila) for the daytime abandoned, but the recommendable prayers for the night still valid?’

It is said, ‘The recommendable prayers for any of the prayers which are not shortened on a journey are still said. That is why the recommendable prayer for the evening prayer which must be said in the same way whether we are at home or on a journey, are still said. Also all the recommendable prayers after the evening prayer and the Morning Prayer which is not shortened, and the recommendable prayers before it are still said.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are the recommendable prayers for the night prayer which is shortened on a journey still said?’

It is said, ‘These two units are not included amongst the fifty units of the obligatory and recommendable prayers. Rather they have been added to the fifty units, so that for each unit of obligatory prayer there are two units of recommendable prayers.’

قِيلَ لانَّ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ مَسِيرَةُ يَوْمٍ لِلْعَامَّةِ وَالْقَوَافِلِ وَالأَثْقَالِ فَوَجَبَ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ .

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ التَّقْصِيرُ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ فِي مَسِيرَةِ يَوْمٍ لَمَا وَجَبَ فِي مَسِيرَةِ سَنَةٍ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ يَكُونُ بَعْدَ هَذَا الْيَوْمِ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَنَظِيرُ هَذَا الْيَوْمِ فَلَوْ لَمْ يَجِبْ فِي هَذَا الْيَوْمِ لَمَا وَجَبَ فِي نَظِيرِهِ إِذَا كَانَ نَظِيرُهُ مِثْلَهُ لا فَرْقَ بَيْنَهُمَا.

فَإِنْ قَالَ قَدْ يَخْتَلِفُ السَّيْرُ فَلِمَ جَعَلْتَ أَنْتَ مَسِيرَةَ يَوْمٍ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ قِيلَ لانَّ ثَمَانِيَةَ فَرَاسِخَ هِيَ مَسِيرُ الْجِمَالِ وَالْقَوَافِلِ وَهُوَالسَّيْرُ الَّذِي يَسِيرُهُ الْجَمَّالُونَ وَالْمُكَارُون.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ تُرِكَ تَطَوُّعُ النَّهَارِ وَلا يُتْرَكُ تَطَوُّعُ اللَّيْلِ قِيلَ لانَّ كُلَّ صَلاةٍ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيهَا فَلا تَقْصِيرَ فِي تَطَوُّعِهَا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ الْمَغْرِبَ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيهَا فَلا تَقْصِيرَ فِيَما بَعْدَهَا مِنَ التَّطَوُّعِ وَكَذَلِكَ الْغَدَاةُ لا تَقْصِيرَ فِيَما قَبْلَهَا مِنَ التَّطَوُّعِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَمَا بَالُ الْعَتَمَةِ مُقَصَّرَةٌ وَلَيْسَ تُتْرَكُ رَكْعَتَاهَا قِيلَ إِنَّ تِلْكَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ لَيْسَتَا مِنَ الْخَمْسِينَ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ زِيَادَةٌ فِي الْخَمْسِينَ تَطَوُّعاً لِيُتِمَّ بِهَا بَدَلَ كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ مِنَ الْفَرِيضَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنَ التطوّع.

And if he asks, ‘Why are those on a journey and the ill permitted to perform their night prayers at the nightfall?’

It is said, ‘Since a traveler has some things to take care of and the ill have some weaknesses requiring them to rest at night. Therefore, they have been permitted to say their night prayers at the nightfall, so that the ill can rest and the traveler can attend to the affairs related to his journey.’

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to say prayers for the dead?’

It is said, ‘In order to intercede on their behalf and to ask God’s forgiveness for them, since there is no other time than just after death in which the passed-away person is in need of intercession and asking God to forgive him.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there five ‘Takbirs in the prayer for the dead, not four or six?’

It is said, ‘There is one for each of the five daily prayers.’

And if he asks: ‘Why is there no bowing down or prostration in the prayer for the dead?’

It is said, ‘Since this prayer is meant as an intercession for him. What this servant has left behind is of no use to him now and he needs what he has sent ahead.’

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to perform the burial ceremonial bath for the dead?’

It is said, ‘Since when someone dies, filth, calamities and harm overcomes the corpse. Now that he is going to meet the pure ones from the angels who will accompany him and touch him, he likes to be clean and pure himself and be taken towards the Honorable the Exalted God in a clean state. Whoever dies, the sperm with which he was at first created will be discharged from his body and he will be in a state of major ritual impurity. Thus he must have the major ritual ablution performed for him.’

And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to shroud the corpse?’

It is said, ‘So that he meets his Lord - the Honorable the Exalted - with a clean corpse, his private parts are not seen by those who carry and bury

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَازَ لِلْمُسَافِرِ وَالْمَرِيضِ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَا صَلاةَ اللَّيْلِ فِي أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ قِيلَ لاشْتِغَالِهِ

وَضَعْفِهِ لِيُحْرِزَ صَلاتَهُ فَيَسْتَرِيحَ الْمَرِيضُ فِي وَقْتِ رَاحَتِهِ وَيَشْتَغِلَ الْمُسَافِرُ بِأَشْغَالِهِ وَارْتِحَالِهِ وَسَفَرِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّلاةِ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لِيَشْفَعُوا لَهُ وَيَدْعُوا لَهُ بِالْمَغْفِرَةِ لانَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي وَقْتٍ مِنَ الأَوْقَاتِ أَحْوَجَ إِلَى الشَّفَاعَةِ فِيهِ وَالطَّلَبِ وَالاسْتِغْفَارِ مِنْ تِلْكَ السَّاعَةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ دُونَ أَنْ يُكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعاً أَوْ سِتّاً قِيلَ إِنَّ الْخَمْسَ إِنَّمَا أُخِذَتْ مِنَ الْخَمْسِ الصَّلَوَاتِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ بِهَذِهِ الصَّلاةِ الشَّفَاعَةَ لِهَذَا الْعَبْدِ الَّذِي قَدْ تَخَلَّى مِمَّا خَلَّفَ وَاحْتَاجَ إِلَى مَا قَدَّم.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ بِغُسْلِ الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِذَا مَاتَ كَانَ الْغَالِبُ عَلَيْهِ النَّجَاسَةَ وَالآْفَةَ وَالأَذَى فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ طَاهِراً إِذَا بَاشَرَ أَهْلَ الطَّهَارَةِ مِنَ الْمَلائِكَةِ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُ وَيُمَاسُّونَهُ فِيَما بَيْنَهُمْ نَظِيفاً مُوَجَّهاً بِهِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلَيْسَ مِنْ مَيِّتٍ يَمُوتُ إِلا خَرَجَتْ مِنْهُ الْجَنَابَةُ فَلِذَلِكَ أَيْضاً وَجَبَ الْغُسْلُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِكَفْنِ الْمَيِّتِ قِيلَ لِيَلْقَى رَبَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ طَاهِرَ الْجَسَدِ وَلِئَلا تَبْدُوَ عَوْرَتُهُ

him, the people cannot see his state and the ugliness of the sight. The change of odor when looking at bodies infected with some diseases a lot would make one hard-hearted due to the decay and defects in them. The corpse is shrouded so that it looks good to the on-lookers and his friends do not see his decayed naked body which would result in detesting him. Also seeing the corpse would make them forget him, abandon his friendship, not make an effort to protect what he has left behind, not act upon his will as well as abandon what he has willed whether it be incumbent or recommendable.’

And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to bury him?”

It is said, ‘So that the decay of his corpse, the ugly scene and the bad smell is not experienced by the people. Also its smell should not bother the living, and its scars, injuries and decay are hidden from the sight of his friends and enemies, so as not to please his enemies or sadden his friends.”

And if he asks, ‘Why has the one performing the major ritual ablution for the dead been ordered to perform the major ablution himself?”

It is said, ‘It is because he must be cleansed of the water splashed on him from the corpse, since once the spirit leaves the body of the dead, many injuries, scars and causes of infection remain on the corpse.”

And if he asks, ‘Why then is it not obligatory to perform the major ritual ablution for touching the dead carcasses of other beings than men - such as birds, grazing or ravenous animals, and similar creatures?

It is said, ‘It is because they have either feathers, wool, hair or fluff which do not perish and remain clean. It makes no difference whether you touch them when the animal is dead or alive.’

And if he asks: ‘Why is it allowed to say the prayer for the dead without making ablutions?’

It is said, ‘It is because this prayer consists of no bowing down or prostration and is merely supplications and requesting. It is permitted to supplicate to God and ask Him (for something) in any condition. Making ablutions is obligatory for prayers in which there is bowing down and prostration.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it allowed to say the funeral prayers before evening time and after the morning?’

لِمَنْ يَحْمِلُهُ وَيَدْفِنُهُ وَلِئَلا يَظْهَرَ النَّاسُ عَلَى بَعْضِ حَالِهِ وَقُبْحِ مَنْظَرِهِ وَلِئَلا يَقْسُوَالْقَلْبُ مِنْ كَثْرَةِ النَّظَرِ إِلَى مِثْلِ ذَلِكَ لِلْعَاهَةِ وَالْفَسَادِ وَلِيَكُونَ أَطْيَبَ لانْفُسِ الأَحْيَاءِ وَلِئَلا يُبْغِضَهُ حَمِيمٌ فَيُلْقِيَ ذِكْرَهُ وَمَوَدَّتَهُ فَلا يَحْفَظَهُ فِيَما خَلَّفَ وَأَوْصَاهُ وَأَمَرَ بِهِ وَاجباً كان او ندباً.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِدَفْنِهِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَظْهَرَ النَّاسُ عَلَى فَسَادِ جَسَدِهِ وَقُبْحِ مَنْظَرِهِ وَتَغَيُّرِ رِيحِهِ وَلا يَتَأَذَّى بِهِ الأَحْيَاءُ بِرِيحِهِ وَبِمَا يَدْخُلُ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الآْفَةِ وَالْفَسَادِ وَلِيَكُونَ مَسْتُوراً عَنِ الأَوْلِيَاءِ وَالأَعْدَاءِ فَلا يَشْمَتَ عَدُوٌّ وَلا يَحْزَنَ صِدِّيقٌ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ مَنْ يَغْسِلُهُ بِالْغُسْلِ قِيلَ لِعِلَّةِ الطَّهَارَةِ مِمَّا أَصَابَهُ مِنْ نَضْحِ الْمَيِّتِ لانَّ الْمَيِّتَ إِذَا خَرَجَ مِنْهُ الرُّوحُ بَقِيَ مِنْهُ أَكْثَرُ آفَتِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يَجِبِ الْغُسْلُ عَلَى مَنْ مَسَّ شَيْئاً مِنَ الأَمْوَاتِ غَيْرِ الإِنْسَانِ كَالطَّيْرِ وَالْبَهَائِمِ وَالسِّبَاعِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لانَّ هَذِهِ الأَشْيَاءَ كُلَّهَا مُلَبَّسَةٌ رِيشاً وَصُوفاً وَشَعَراً وَوَبَراً وَهَذَا كُلُّهُ ذَكِيٌّ وَلا يَمُوتُ وَإِنَّمَا يُمَاسُّ مِنْهُ الشَّيْ‏ءُ الَّذِي هُوَذَكِيٌّ مِنَ الْحَيِّ وَالْمَيِّتِ. فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَوَّزْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ بِغَيْرِ وُضُوءٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَلا سُجُودٌ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ دُعَاءٌ وَمَسْأَلَةٌ وَقَدْ يَجُوزُ أَنْ تَدْعُوَاللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَتَسْأَلَهُ عَلَى أَيِّ حَالٍ كُنْتَ وَإِنَّمَا يَجِبُ الْوُضُوءُ فِي الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ وَسُجُودٌ. فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جَوَّزْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ عَلَيْهِ قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَبَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ.

It is said, ‘It is because this prayer must be said whenever the corpse is present. Therefore, the reason is simply the presence of the corpse. There is no set time for it like other prayers. This is a form of prayer that is to be said whenever something happens which is not under man’s control. It is only a right that must be honored, and nothing else. One can honor the rights whenever he can. There is no set time for that.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is there a prayer to be said when there is an eclipse?’

It is said, ‘It is because an eclipse is one of the signs of the Honorable the Exalted God. It is not clear whether it will result in Mercy or Chastisement. That is why the Prophet (S) desired that his nation turn to their Creator and His Mercy when it occurs. Thereby they would be relieved of the evil and would be protected from its possible harm as the people of Yunus (a.s.) did when they beseeched the Honorable the Exalted God.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there ten times of bowing down in it?’

It is said, ‘The prayer which has been made incumbent (upon man for an eclipse) and has descended from the heavens to the Earth was ten units and consisted of ten times of bowing down. All the ten times are put together in this prayer. There cannot be a prayer with bowing down and prostration. Therefore, prostration is made incumbent in this prayer. Moreover, this prayer has prostration in it so that the people can terminate their prayers with humbleness. Therefore, four prostrations have been set in the eclipse prayer and the prayer is invalidated whenever any of them is forgotten, since four prostrations is the minimum requirement for each prayer.’

And if he asks, ‘Why were the bowing downs substituted with prostrations?’

It is said, ‘It is because praying while standing up is nobler than praying while sitting down. Also one who is standing would see the eclipse, and its termination while one who is prostrating would not see it.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are its fundamentals changed from what God has made incumbent (upon man in prayer)?’

It is said, ‘It is because this prayer is designated for changes in the normal sequence of natural events - that is the eclipse. Since the cause has changed, the result will also change.’

قِيلَ لانَّ هَذِهِ الصَّلاةَ إِنَّمَا تَجِبُ فِي وَقْتِ الْحُضُورِ وَالْعِلَّةِ وَلَيْسَتْ هِيَ مُوَقَّتَةً كَسَائِرِ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَإِنَّمَا هِيَ صَلاةٌ تَجِبُ فِي وَقْتِ حُدُوثِ الْحَدَثِ لَيْسَ لِلإِنْسَانِ فِيهِ اخْتِيَارٌ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَحَقٌّ يُؤَدَّى وَجَائِزٌ أَنْ يُؤَدَّى الْحُقُوقُ فِي أَيِّ وَقْتٍ كَانَ إِذَا لَمْ يَكُنِ الْحَقُّ مُوَقَّتاً.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ لِلْكُسُوفِ صَلاةٌ قِيلَ لانَّهُ آيَةٌ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لا يُدْرَى أَلِرَحْمَةٍ ظَهَرَتْ أَمْ لِعَذَابٍ فَأَحَبَّ النَّبِيُ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ أَنْ تَفْزَعَ أُمَّتُهُ إِلَى خَالِقِهَا وَرَاحِمِهَا عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ لِيَصْرِفَ عَنْهُمْ شَرَّهَا وَيَقِيَهُمْ مَكْرُوهَهَا كَمَا صَرَفَ عَنْ قَوْمِ يُونُسَ حِينَ تَضَرَّعُوا إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ عَشْرَ رَكَعَاتٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ الَّتِي نَزَلَ فَرْضُهَا مِنَ السَّمَاءِ إِلَى الأَرْضِ أَوَّلاً فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ عَشْرُ رَكَعَاتٍ فَجُمِعَتْ تِلْكَ الرَّكَعَاتُ هَاهُنَا وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَ فِيهَا السُّجُودُ لانَّهُ لا يَكُونُ صَلاةٌ فِيهَا رُكُوعٌ إِلا وَفِيهَا سُجُودٌ وَلانْ يَخْتِمُوا صَلاتَهُمْ أَيْضاً بِالسُّجُودِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَتْ أَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ لانَّ كُلَّ صَلاةٍ نَقَصَ سُجُودُهَا مِنْ أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ لا تَكُونُ صَلاةً لانَّ أَقَلَّ الْفَرْضِ مِنَ السُّجُودِ فِي الصَّلاةِ لا يَكُونُ إِلا عَلَى أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ لَمْ يُجْعَلْ بَدَلُ الرُّكُوعِ سُجُوداً قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ قَائِماً أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الصَّلاةِ قَاعِداً وَلانَّ الْقَائِمَ يَرَى الْكُسُوفَ وَالانْجِلاءَ وَالسَّاجِدُ لا يَرَى.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ غُيِّرَتْ عَنْ أَصْلِ الصَّلاةِ الَّتِي افْتَرَضَهَا اللَّهُ قِيلَ لانَّهُ صَلَّى لِعِلَّة تَغَيُّرِ أَمْرٍ مِنَ الأُمُورِ وَهُوَالْكُسُوفُ فَلَمَّا تَغَيَّرَتِ الْعِلَّةُ تَغَيَّرَ الْمَعْلُولُ.

And if he asks, ‘Why has the day for breaking the fast been established as a holiday?’

It is said, ‘It is so that there are congregations in which Muslims gather together on that day, stand before the Honorable the Exalted God and praise Him for what He has bestowed upon them. That day is considered to be a special holiday and it is the day for the people to gather together. It is the day to break the fast, pay the alms-tax, long for and be humble to God, since that is the first day of the new year in which eating and drinking is allowed. This is because for the people of the truth the first month of the year is the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan. Thus, the Honorable the Exalted God likes them to hold congregations on that day in which they get together to praise and sanctify Him.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there more ‘Takbirs in it compared to all other prayers?’ It is said, ‘Since ‘Takbir constitutes glorifying God and thanking Him for guidance and health as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He wants you) to complete the prescribed period, and to glorify Him in that He has guided you; and perchance ye shall be grateful.’17 ’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan?’

It is said, ‘It is because there are twelve ‘Takbirs in each two units of prayers. Thus there are twelve ‘Takbirs in the congregation prayer on the ‘Eid prayer for Ramadhan.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there seven ‘Takbirs in the first unit and five in the second? Why are there not the same number of ‘Takbirs in each unit?’ It is said, ‘Since there are seven ‘Takbirs in the obligatory prayers, the first unit of this prayers starts with seven ‘Takbirs. There are five ‘Takbirs in the second unit, since there are a total of five ‘Takbirs to start all the daily prayers (one for each prayer). This is also done so that the number of ‘Takbirs in each prayer be an odd number.’

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to fast?’ It is said, ‘It is so that you can realize the feeling of hunger, thirst, and poverty in the Hereafter. It is also because by fasting you show reverence, humbleness and submissiveness, so that you patiently and knowingly benefit from your suffering thirst and hunger. In addition, fasting serves as a means of the elimination of lust; and acts as an advisor for you for the present; a

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ يَوْمُ الْفِطْرِ الْعِيدَ قِيلَ لانْ يَكُونَ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ مَجْمَعاً يَجْتَمِعُونَ فِيهِ وَيَبْرُزُونَ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيَحْمَدُونَهُ عَلَى مَا مَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَكُونَ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ وَيَوْمَ اجْتَِماعٍ وَيَوْمَ فِطْرٍ وَيَوْمَ زَكَاةٍ وَيَوْمَ رَغْبَةٍ وَيَوْمَ تَضَرُّعٍ وَلانَّهُ أَوَّلُ يَوْمٍ مِنَ السَّنَةِ يَحِلُّ فِيهِ الأَكْلُ وَالشُّرْبُ لانَّ أَوَّلَ شُهُورِ السَّنَةِ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْحَقِّ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ لَهُمْ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ مَجْمَعٌ يَحْمَدُونَهُ فِيهِ وَيُقَدِّسُونَهُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِيهَا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ فِي غَيْرِهَا مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ قِيلَ لانَّ التَّكْبِيرَ إِنَّمَا هُوَتَعْظِيمٌ لِلَّهِ وَتَمْجِيدٌ عَلَى مَا هَدَى وَعَافَى كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِتُكْمِلُوا الْعِدَّةَ وَلِتُكَبِّرُوا اللَّهَ عَلى‏ ما هَداكُمْ وَلَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ فِيهَا اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً قِيلَ لانَّهُ يَكُونُ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً فَلِذَلِكَ جُعِلَ فِيهَا اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ تَكْبِيرَةً.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ سَبْعٌ فِي الأُولَى وَخَمْسٌ فِي الآْخِرَةِ وَلَمْ يُسَوَبَيْنَهُمَا قِيلَ لانَّ السُّنَّةَ فِي صَلاةِ الْفَرِيضَةِ أَنْ يُسْتَفْتَحَ بِسَبْعِ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ فَلِذَلِكَ بُدِئَ هَاهُنَا بِسَبْعِ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ وَجُعِلَ فِي الثَّانِيَةِ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ لانَّ التَّحْرِيمَ مِنَ التَّكْبِيرِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ خَمْسُ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ وَلِيَكُونَ التَّكْبِيرُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَمِيعاً وَتْراً وَتْراً.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالصَّوْمِ قِيلَ لِكَيْ يَعْرِفُوا أَلَمَ الْجُوعِ وَالْعَطَشِ فَيَسْتَدِلُّوا عَلَى فَقْرِ الآْخِرَةِ وَلِيَكُونَ الصَّائِمُ خَاشِعاً ذَلِيلاً مُسْتَكِيناً مَأْجُوراً مُحْتَسِباً عَارِفاً صَابِراً لِمَا أَصَابَهُ مِنَ الْجُوعِ وَالْعَطَشِ فَيَسْتَوْجِبَ الثَّوَابَ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الانْكِسَارِ عَنِ الشَّهَـوَاتِ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِـكَ

practice for you to perform your duties and a proof for the Hereafter. Also fasting is a means for you to realize the extent of hardships suffered from poverty in this world, so as give to the poor the portion of your property which God has made incumbent upon you to pay to them.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is fasting established to be done in the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and not in the other months?’

It is said, ‘It is because Ramadhan is the month in which the Sublime God sent down the Qur’an in which there exists what would distinguish between right and wrong as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘Ramadhan is the (month) in which was sent down the Qur'an, as a guide to mankind, also clear (a.s.igns) for guidance and judgment (Between right and wrong)…’18 The revelations were revealed to Muhammad (a.s.) in that month. The Night of Power (‘Qadr) is better than a thousand months and ‘In the (Night) is made distinct every affair of wisdom.’19 It is the beginning of the year on which everything - whether good or bad, loss or gain, life or death - is destined. That is why it is called the Night of Power (‘Qadr).’

And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to fast during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan - no more and no less?’

It is said, ‘It is because that is the extent of fasting which both the weak ones and the strong ones can tolerate. God has made incumbent upon man the obligatory deeds to the extent that the majority of the people can do them. Then He has given the weak ones some leeway and has encouraged the strong ones to do more. If less than this was better for them, God would have made less than this incumbent upon them and if more than this was better for them, God would have made more than this incumbent upon them.’

And if he asks, ‘Why should a menstruating woman neither pray nor fast?’

It is said, ‘Since she is in an unclean state then and God does not like us to worship Him unless we are clean. Moreover, whoever cannot pray cannot fast.’

And if he asks, ‘Why should she make up her fasting but not make up her prayers?’

وَاعِظاً لَهُمْ فِي الْعَاجِلِ وَرَائِضاً لَهُمْ عَلَى أَدَاءِ مَا كَلَّفَهُمْ وَدَلِيلاً فِي الآْجِلِ وَلِيَعْرِفُوا شِدَّةَ مَبْلَغِ ذَلِكَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْفَقْرِ وَالْمَسْكَنَةِ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَيُؤَدُّوا إِلَيْهِمْ مَا افْتَرَضَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى لَهُمْ فِي أَمْوَالِهِمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ لِمَ جُعِلَ الصَّوْمُ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ خَاصَّةً دُونَ سَائِرِ الشُّهُورِ قِيلَ لانَّ شَهْرَ رَمَضَانَ هُوَالشَّهْرُ الَّذِي أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِيهِ الْقُرْآنَ وَفِيهِ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الْحَقِّ وَالْبَاطِلِ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى شَهْرُ رَمَضانَ الَّذِي أُنْزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ هُدىً لِلنَّاسِ وَبَيِّناتٍ مِنَ الْهُدى‏ وَالْفُرْقانِ وَفِيهِ نُبِّىَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ وَفِيهِ لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ الَّتِي هِيَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِ شَهْرٍ وَفِيها يُفْرَقُ كُلُّ أَمْرٍ حَكِيمٍ وَهِيَ رَأْسُ السَّنَةِ يُقَدَّرُ فِيهَا مَا يَكُونُ فِي السَّنَةِ مِنْ خَيْرٍ أَوْ شَرٍّ أَوْ مَضَرَّةٍ أَوْ مَنْفَعَةٍ أَوْ رِزْقٍ أَوْ أَجَلٍ وَلِذَلِكَ سُمِّيَتْ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِصَوْمِ شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ لا أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَلا أَكْثَرَ قِيلَ لانَّهُ قُوَّةُ الْعِبَادِ الَّتِي يُعَمُّ فِيهَا الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ وَإِنَّمَا أَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْفَرَائِضَ عَلَى أَغْلَبِ الأَشْيَاءِ وَأَعَمِّ الْقُوَى ثُمَّ رَخَّصَ لاهْلِ الضَّعْفِ وَرَغَّبَ أَهْلَ الْقُوَّةِ فِي الْفَضْلِ وَلَوْ كَانُوا يَصْلُحُونَ عَلَى أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ لَنَقَصَهُمْ وَلَوِ احْتَاجُوا إِلَى أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ لَزَادَهُمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا حَاضَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ لا تَصُومُ وَلا تُصَلِّي قِيلَ لانَّهَا فِي حَدِّ النَّجَاسَةِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ لا تَعْبُدَ إِلا طَاهِراً وَلانَّهُ لا صَوْمَ لِمَنْ لا صَلاةَ لَهُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ صَارَتْ تَقْضِي الصِّيَامَ وَلا تَقْضِي الصَّلاةَ؟

It is said, ‘There are several reasons for this. One of them is that fasting would not hinder her from doing her usual daily chores: such as her personal affairs; serving her husband; fixing things in the house; attending to the affairs of the house; and engaging in the affairs of life. However, praying would prevent her from doing all these things, since prayers are repeated over and over every day. A woman does not have enough strength to do this.20 However, fasting is not that way. Another reason is that praying involves exertion of an effort to sit down, stand up, and move up and down but fasting does not involve any of these acts. Fasting only consists of not eating and drinking. The body parts are not involved in it. Another reason is that there is always some prayers which must be said during the day and the night. However, fasting is not so. It is not like praying which is incumbent upon one to do every day. It is not incumbent upon one to fast every day.’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it the case that for someone who is ill during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not get better until the next Ramadhan, or is on a journey during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan and does not end his journey up until the next Ramadhan, the fasting days he missed should not be made up, and it suffices for him to pay for the compensation of it? Why is it the case that if such a person gets well or his journey ends before the next Ramadhan should make up his missed fasts and also pay for the compensation?’

It is said, ‘Fasting was incumbent upon him during the (Arabic) month of Ramadhan of that year. It was put off to a later time since he was ill or on a journey. He is excused from fasting since he did not get better during the year or his journey did not end, but he must pay for the compensation of his missed fasting days. This is because the Sublime God has sent the illness upon him and he has not found a way to get better. God has not left any means of performing his duty for him, since an ill person cannot fast. One who is on a journey should not fast either. Therefore, he is excused from fasting. The same holds true for anything else which God brings upon him such as becoming unconscious. Let’s suppose someone is unconscious for one day. He does not have to make up the prayers for that day as (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘God has excused His servants from anything which God Himself descends upon him.’ Since at the beginning of Ramadhan, he has been excused from fasting and this excuse has remained valid until the next year, then he

قِيلَ لِعِلَلٍ شَتَّى فَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصِّيَامَ لا يَمْنَعُهَا مِنْ خِدْمَةِ نَفْسِهَا وَخِدْمَةِ زَوْجِهَا وَإِصْلاحِ بَيْتِهَا وَالْقِيَامِ بِأُمُورِهَا وَالاشْتِغَالِ بِمَرَمَّةِ مَعِيشَتِهَا وَالصَّلاةُ تَمْنَعُهَا مِنْ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ تَكُونُ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ مِرَاراً فَلا تَقْوَى عَلَى ذَلِكَ وَالصَّوْمُ لَيْسَ كَذَلِكَ وَمِنْهَا أَنَّ الصَّلاةَ فِيهَا عَنَاءٌ وَتَعَبٌ وَاشْتِغَالُ الأَرْكَانِ وَلَيْسَ فِي الصَّوْمِ شَيْ‏ءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَإِنَّمَا هُوَالإِمْسَاكُ عَنِ الطَّعَامِ وَالشَّرَابِ وَلَيْسَ فِيهِ اشْتِغَالُ الأَرْكَان‏

وَمِنْهَا أَنَّهُ لَيْسَ مِنْ وَقْتٍ يَجِي‏ءُ إِلا تَجِبُ عَلَيْهَا فِيهِ صَلاةٌ جَدِيدَةٌ فِي يَوْمِهَا وَلَيْلَتِهَا وَلَيْسَ الصَّوْمُ كَذَلِكَ لانَّهُ لَيْسَ كُلَّمَا حَدَثَ يَوْمٌ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهَا الصَّوْمُ وَكُلَّمَا حَدَثَ وَقْتُ الصَّلاةِ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهَا الصَّلاةُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ إِذَا مَرِضَ الرَّجُلُ أَوْ سَافَرَ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ فَلَمْ يَخْرُجْ مِنْ سَفَرِهِ أَوْ لَمْ يُفِقْ مِنْ مَرَضِهِ حَتَّى يَدْخُلَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانٍ آخَرُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِلأَوَّلِ وَسَقَطَ الْقَضَاءُ فَإِذَا أَفَاقَ بَيْنَهُمَا أَوْ أَقَامَ وَلَمْ يَقْضِهِ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْقَضَاءُ وَالْفِدَاءُ قِيلَ لانَّ ذَلِكَ الصَّوْمَ إِنَّمَا وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ فِي تِلْكَ السَّنَةِ فِي ذَلِكَ الشَّهْرِ فَأَمَّا الَّذِي لَمْ يُفِقْ فَإِنَّهُ لَمَّا أَنْ مَرَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّنَةُ كُلُّهَا وَقَدْ غَلَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَجْعَلْ لَهُ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى أَدَائِهِ سَقَطَ عَنْهُ وَكَذَلِكَ كُلُّ مَا غَلَبَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَيْهِ مِثْلَ الْمُغْمَى الَّذِي يُغْمَى عَلَيْهِ يَوْماً وَلَيْلَةً فَلا يَجِبُ عَلَيْهِ قَضَاءُ الصَّلاةِ كَمَا قَالَ الصَّادِقُ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ كُلُّ مَا غَلَبَ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْعَبْدِ فَهُوَ أَعْذَرُ لَهُ لانَّهُ دَخَلَ الشَّهْرَ وَهُوَ مَرِيضٌ فَلَمْ يَجِبْ عَلَيْهِ الصَّوْمُ فِي شَهْـرِهِ وَلا سَنَتِهِ لِلْمَرَضِ الَّذِي كَـانَ فِيهِ وَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ

must pay the compensation, and he does not have to make up the fasts. He is like someone who is always unable to fast as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘And if any has not (the wherewithal), he should fast for two months consecutively before they touch each other. But if any is unable to do so, he should feed sixty indigent ones…’21

And as the Honorable the Exalted God says, ‘…(He should) in compensation either fast, or feed the poor, or offer sacrifice…’22 Here giving charity has been established as a compensation for fasting when the Hajj pilgrim is in a distressful state.’

And if he asks, ‘What if he was not able to make it up then, but is able to do so now?

It is said, ‘Since his excuse has remained valid until the next Ramadhan, God’s decree regarding him is that he pay the compensation for the missed days of fasting. He is considered to be like someone who must pay the compensation for missing his fasts due to some act and cannot fast. Thus he does not have to fast, but he must pay the compensation. However, if he gets well before the next Ramadhan, but does not make up the days for the missed fasting days, he must make up the fasting and pay the compensation that is due to be paid by him, since he has been able to make up that fasting.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there recommendable fasts?’

It is said, ‘They exist so as to complete the obligatory fasts.’

And if he asks, ‘Why are there three designated days (for recommendable fasts) each month and one day (for recommendable fasts) in each ten days of the month?’

It is said, ‘It is because the Blessed the Sublime God says, ‘He that doeth good shall have ten times as much to his credit…’23 Therefore, whoever fasts one day out of each ten days, it is as if he has fasted the whole year long as Salman al-Farsi - may God have Mercy upon him - said, ‘Fasting three days each month is considered to be fasting all the time. Whoever finds more time should fast more.’’

And if he asks, ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the Thursdays of the first and the last ten days of the month, as well as the Wednesdays of the second ten days of the month?’

الْفِدَاءُ لانَّهُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ مَنْ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ أَدَاءَهُ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَصِيامُ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتابِعَيْنِ... فَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَإِطْعامُ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِيناً وَكَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَفِدْيَةٌ مِنْ صِيامٍ أَوْ صَدَقَةٍ أَوْ نُسُكٍ فَأَقَامَ الصَّدَقَةَ مَقَامَ الصِّيَامِ إِذَا عَسُرَ عَلَيْهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ إِذْ ذَاكَ فَهُوَالآْنَ يَسْتَطِيعُ قِيلَ لَهُ لانَّهُ لَمَّا أَنْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرُ رَمَضَانٍ آخَرُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِلْمَاضِي لانَّهُ كَانَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ مَنْ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ فِي كَفَّارَةٍ فَلَمْ يَسْتَطِعْهُ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ وَإِذَا وَجَبَ الْفِدَاءُ سَقَطَ الصَّوْمُ وَالصَّوْمُ سَاقِطٌ وَالْفِدَاءُ لازِمٌ فَإِنْ أَفَاقَ فِيَما بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَمْ يَصُمْهُ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْفِدَاءُ لِتَضْيِيعِهِ وَالصَّوْمُ لاسْتِطَاعَتِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ صَوْمُ السُّنَّةِ قِيلَ لِيَكْمُلَ بِهِ صَوْمُ الْفَرْضِ .

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ فِي كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ وَفِي كُلِّ عَشَرَةِ أَيَّامٍ يَوْماً. قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى يَقُولُ: مَنْ جاءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثالِها فَمَنْ صَامَ فِي كُلِّ عَشَرَةِ أَيَّامٍ يَوْماً فَكَأَنَّمَا صَامَ الدَّهْرَ كُلَّهُ كَمَا قَالَ سَلْمَانُ الْفَارِسِيُّ رَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمُ ثَلاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ فِي الشَّهْرِ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ فَمَنْ وَجَدَ شَيْئاً غَيْرَ الدَّهْرِ فَلْيَصُمْهُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ أَوَّلَ خَمِيسٍ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الأَوَّلِ وَآخِرَ خَمِيسٍ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الآْخِرِ وَأَرْبِعَاءَ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوْسَطِ.

It is said, ‘As for Thursday (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) said, ‘A servant’s (i.e. a person’s) deeds are presented to the Honorable the Exalted God each Thursday. Thus God likes His servants to be fasting when the servants’ deeds are presented to the Sublime God.”’

And if he asks: ‘Why are recommendable fasts set for the last Thursday of the month?’

It is said, ‘Since it is better during the third ten days of the month if the servant’s deeds for the last eight days are presented to God while he has fasted than if his deeds for only two days are of his deeds presented to God while he has fasted. Also Wednesday has been set in the middle ten days of each month, since (Imam) As-Sadiq (a.s.) narrated, ‘The Honorable the Exalted God created Fire on this day. He destroyed the previous nations (who sinned) on that day. It is a day which always has (been considered to be a ) bad omen. And God likes his servant to fend off the bad omen from himself by fasting.’’

And if he asks, ‘Why is it incumbent upon those who do not have the financial means to fast as expiation. Why can’t they go on the Hajj pilgrimage, pray or do other (good) deeds as expiation?’

It is said, ‘It is because praying, going on the Hajj pilgrimage and other obligatory deeds would hinder one from attending to his worldly affairs and improving his life. The same reason cited for making up the fast of the semi-menstruant who should only make up her fast not her prayers applies here, too.’

And if he asks, ‘Why has the expiation been established to be fasting for two consecutive months? Why is it not one month or three months?’

It is said, ‘It is because God has made fasting for one month incumbent upon the people. He doubled the fasting days to be an expiation so as to emphasize the importance of fasting and be stern.’

If he asks, ‘Why did He establish the compensation for fasting to be two consecutive months?’

It is said, ‘It is so that they do not underestimate fasting. If the fasting is performed spread over a span of time, it would not seem to be that difficult.’

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage?

قِيلَ أَمَّا الْخَمِيسُ فَإِنَّهُ قَالَ الصَّادِقُ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ يُعْرَضُ كُلَّ خَمِيسٍ أَعْمَالُ الْعِبَادِ إِلَى اللَّهِ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يُعْرَضَ عَمَلُ الْعَبْدِ عَلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَهُوَصَائِمٌ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ آخِرَ خَمِيسٍ قِيلَ لانَّهُ إِذَا عُرِضَ عَمَلُ ثَمَانِيَةِ أَيَّامٍ وَالْعَبْدُ صَائِمٌ كَانَ أَشْرَفَ وَأَفْضَلَ مِنْ أَنْ يُعْرَضَ عَمَلُ يَوْمَيْنِ وَهُوَصَائِمٌ وَإِنَّمَا جُعِلَ أَرْبِعَاءُ فِي الْعَشْرِ الأَوْسَطِ لانَّ الصَّادِقَ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ أَخْبَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ خَلَقَ النَّارَ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَفِيهِ أَهْلَكَ اللَّهُ الْقُرُونَ الأُولَى وَهُوَيَوْمُ نَحْسٍ مُسْتَمِرٍّ فَأَحَبَّ أَنْ يَدْفَعَ الْعَبْدُ عَنْ نَفْسِهِ نَحْسَ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ بِصَوْمِهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ فِي الْكَفَّارَةِ عَلَى مَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ تَحْرِيرَ رَقَبَةٍ الصِّيَامُ دُونَ الْحَجِّ وَالصَّلاةِ وَغَيْرِهِمَا قِيلَ لانَّ الصَّلاةَ وَالْحَجَّ وَسَائِرَ الْفَرَائِضِ مَانِعَةٌ لِلإِنْسَانِ مِنَ التَّقَلُّبِ فِي أَمْرِ دُنْيَاهُ وَمَصْلَحَةِ مَعِيشَتِهِ مَعَ تِلْكَ الْعِلَلِ الَّتِي ذَكَرْنَاهَا فِي الْحَائِضِ الَّتِي تَقْضِي الصِّيَامَ وَلا تَقْضِي الصَّلاةَ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ صَوْمُ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ دُونَ أَنْ يَجِبَ عَلَيْهِ شَهْرٌ وَاحِدٌ أَوْ ثَلاثَةُ أَشْهُرٍ قِيلَ لانَّ الْفَرْضَ الَّذِي فَرَضَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَى الْخَلْقِ هُوَشَهْرٌ وَاحِدٌ فَضُوعِفَ هَذَا الشَّهْرُ فِي الْكَفَّارَةِ تَوْكِيداً وَتَغْلِيظاً عَلَيْهِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَتْ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ قِيلَ لِئَلا يَهُونَ عَلَيْهِ الأَدَاءُ فَيَسْتَخِفَّ بِهِ لانَّهُ إِذَا قَضَاهُ مُتَفَرِّقاً هَانَ عَلَيْهِ الْقَضَاءُ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرَ بِالْحَجِّ؟

It is said, ‘It is because it is a form of going towards God; asking him for numerous rewards; and departing from all (evil) that one has committed; to be repentant for all that he has done in the past; and to start what he will do in the future.

The Hajj pilgrimage is also done so that one can expend his wealth and puts himself to trouble; experiences separation from his spouse and children; avoids lust and pleasure; suffers from the troubles of the trip in the heat, cold, and fear for a long span of time along with humility, courtesy and humbleness. The Hajj pilgrimage also benefits the people in the East or the West of the Earth - whether they live in the deserts or at sea; partake in the Hajj pilgrimage or not; import goods; do business; sell or buy; are dealers or the needy; rent riding animals or are too poor to rent any riding animals to go on the Hajj pilgrimage. It also includes the fulfillment of the needs of the people who live in the vicinity where the Hajj pilgrims gather together.

It also includes the training of and the narration of the traditions from the Immaculate Leaders (a.s.) from one region over to another region as the Sublime God said, ‘Nor should the Believers all go forth together: if a contingent from every expedition remained behind, they could devote themselves to studies in religion, and admonish the people when they return to them,- that thus they (may learn) to guard themselves (against evil).’24

And if he asks, ‘Why have we been ordered to go on the Hajj pilgrimage once and not more?”

It is said, ‘It is because the Sublime God established the obligatory deeds taking into consideration the weakest people as the Honorable the Exalted God said, ‘…He must make an offering, such as he can afford, but if he cannot afford it…’25 This refers to a sheep that both the rich and the poor can offer. The other obligatory deeds are the same way and are established considering the weakest people. One of the obligatory deeds is to go on the Hajj pilgrimage which is obligatory once in one’s lifetime. God has encouraged the rich people to perform it as often as they can.

And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to go on the ‘Tamatu (major) Hajj pilgrimage?”26

قِيلَ لِعِلَّةِ الْوِفَادَةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَطَلَبِ الزِّيَادَةِ وَالْخُرُوجِ مِنْ كُلِّ مَا اقْتَرَفَ الْعَبْدُ تَائِباً مِمَّا مَضَى مُسْتَأْنِفاً لِمَا يَسْتَقْبِلُ مَع مَا فِيهِ مِنْ إِخْرَاجِ الأَمْوَالِ وَتَعَبِ الأَبْدَانِ وَالاشْتِغَالِ عَنِ الأَهْلِ وَالْوَلَدِ وَحَظْرِ الأَنْفُسِ عَنِ اللَّذَّاتِ شَاخِصاً فِي الْحَرِّ وَالْبَرْدِ ثَابِتاً ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ دَائِماً مَعَ الْخُضُوعِ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالتَّذَلُّلِ مَعَ مَا فِي ذَلِكَ لِجَمِيعِ الْخَلْقِ مِنَ الْمَنَافِعِ فِي شَرْقِ الأَرْضِ وَغَرْبِهَا وَمَنْ فِي الْبَرِّ وَالْبَحْرِ مِمَّنْ يَحِجُّ وَمِمَّنْ لا يَحِجُّ مِنْ بَيْنِ تَاجِرٍ وَجَالِبٍ وَبَائِعٍ وَمُشْتَرٍ وَكَاسِبٍ وَمِسْكِينٍ وَمُكَارٍ وَفَقِيرٍ وَقَضَاءِ حَوَائِجِ أَهْلِ الأَطْرَافِ فِي الْمَوَاضِعِ الْمُمْكِنِ لَهُمُ الاجْتَِماعُ فِيهَا مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ التَّفَقُّهِ وَنَقْلِ أَخْبَارِ الأَئِمَّةِ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّلاَمُ إِلَى كُلِّ صُقْعٍ وَنَاحِيَةٍ كَمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَلَوْ لا نَفَرَ مِنْ كُلِّ فِرْقَةٍ مِنْهُمْ طائِفَةٌ لِيَتَفَقَّهُوا فِي الدِّينِ وَلِيُنْذِرُوا قَوْمَهُمْ إِذا رَجَعُوا إِلَيْهِمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَحْذَرُونَ وَلِيَشْهَدُوا مَنافِعَ لَهُمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِحَجَّةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ لا أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَضَعَ الْفَرَائِضَ عَلَى أَدْنَى الْقَوْمِ قُوَّةً كَمَا قَالَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَمَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْيِ يَعْنِي شَاةً لِيَسَعَ لَهُ الْقَوِيُّ وَالضَّعِيفُ وَكَذَلِكَ سَائِرُ الْفَرَائِضِ إِنَّمَا وُضِعَتْ عَلَى أَدْنَى الْقَوْمِ قُوَّةً وَكَانَ مِنْ تِلْكَ الْفَرَائِضِ الْحَجُّ الْمَفْرُوضُ وَاحِداً ثُمَّ رَغَّبَ بَعْدُ أَهْلَ الْقُوَّةِ بِقَدْرِ طَاقَتِهِمْ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالَّتمَتُّعِ إِلَى الْحَجِّ؟

It is said, ‘This is a mitigation from your Lord and is out of His Mercy, so that the people may leave their state of ritual consecration for the Hajj, and this period does not become too long for them making them enter into corruption. Both (major) Hajj and ‘Umra (minor Hajj) are obligatory. Remaining in the state of consecration for the first one is like voiding the consecration for the second one. That is so that Hajj is not performed without ‘Umra, and there would be a clear distinction between them.27 And the Prophet (S) said, ‘‘Umra is attached to Hajj all the way up until the Resurrection Day.’ Had the Prophet (S) not brought an offering along and could leave the state of ritual consecration, he (a.s.) would have done as he ordered the people to do. That is why the Prophet (S) said, ‘Had I not brought my offering along with me, I would have performed my last deed as I ordered you to do. However I have brought along the offering, and one who brings along the offering cannot leave the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj until he makes the offering.’ Then a man stood up and said, ‘O God’s Prophet! Will we leave as Hajji’s while sperm is dripping down our heads due to major ritual impurity?’ The Prophet (S) told him, ‘You will never ever believe in this.’’

And if he asks, ‘Why has its time been established to be during the first ten days of the (Arabic) month of Dhul-Hajja?

It is said, ‘The Sublime God likes His servants to worship Him during the period of ‘Tashriq28 since these days are the days on which the angels went on the Hajj pilgrimage for God for the first time (and the days) during which they circumambulated around Him. Then He established this as a tradition for mankind all the way up until the Resurrection Day. And the Prophets Adam (a.s.), Noah (a.s.), Abraham (a.s.), Moses (a.s.), Jesus (a.s.) and Muhammad (a.s.) and all the other Prophets performed the Hajj pilgrimage during the same period of time. This has become a tradition for their progeny all the way up until the Resurrection Day.

And if he asks, ‘Why we have been ordered to enter the state of ritual consecration for the Hajj (by wearing ‘Ihram)?’

It is said, ‘That is so as to be humble before entering the Honorable the Exalted God’s Shrine and His Protection. That is so as to quit licentiousness; engaging in worldly affairs, its ornaments and pleasures;

قِيلَ ذلِكَ تَخْفِيفٌ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ وَرَحْمَةٌ لانْ يَسْلَمَ النَّاسُ مِنْ إِحْرَامِهِمْ وَلا يَطُولَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَدْخُلَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْفَسَادُ وَأَنْ يَكُونَ الْحَجُّ وَالْعُمْرَةُ وَاجِبَيْنِ جَمِيعاً فَلا تُعَطَّلَ الْعُمْرَةُ وَلا تَبْطُلَ وَلا يَكُونَ الْحَجُّ مُفْرَداً مِنَ الْعُمْرَةِ وَيَكُونَ بَيْنَهُمَا فَصْلٌ وَتَمْيِيزٌ وَقَالَ النَّبِيُ‏دَخَلَتِ الْعُمْرَةُ فِي الْحَج إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلَوْ لا أَنَّهُ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ كَانَ سَاقَ الْهَدْيَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ أَنْ يَحِلَّ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْهَدْيُ مَحِلَّهُ لَفَعَلَ كَمَا أَمَرَ النَّاسَ وَلِذَلِكَ قَالَ لَوِ اسْتَقْبَلْتُ مِنْ أَمْرِي مَا اسْتَدْبَرْتُ لَفَعَلْتُ كَمَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ وَلَكِنِّي سُقْتُ الْهَدْيَ وَلَيْسَ لِسَائِقِ الْهَدْيِ أَنْ يَحِلَّ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْهَدْيُ مَحِلَّهُ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ نَخْرُجُ حُجَّاجاً وَرُءُوسُنَا تَقْطُرُ مِنْ مَاءِ الْجَنَابَةِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ لَنْ تُؤْمِنَ بِهَذَا أَبَداً.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ جُعِلَ وَقْتُهَا عَشْرَ ذِي الْحِجَّةِ قِيلَ لانَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُعْبَدَ بِهَذِهِ الْعِبَادَةِ فِي أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ فَكَانَ أَوَّلُ مَا حَجَّتْ إِلَيْهِ الْمَلائِكَةُ وَطَافَتْ بِهِ فِي هَذَا الْوَقْتِ فَجَعَلَهُ سُنَّةً وَوَقْتاً إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ فَأَمَّا النَّبِيُّونَ آدَمُ وَنُوحٌ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ وَمُوسَى وَعِيسَى وَمُحَمَّدٌ صَلَوَاتُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَغَيْرُهُمْ مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ إِنَّمَا حَجُّوا فِي هَذَا الْوَقْتِ فَجُعِلَتْ سُنَّةً فِي أَوْلادِهِمْ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ.

فَإِنْ قَالَ فَلِمَ أُمِرُوا بِالإِحْرَامِ قِيلَ لانْ يَخْشَعُوا قَبْلَ دُخُولِ حَرَمِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَمْنِهِ وَلِئَلا يَلْهُوا وَيَشْتَغِلُوا بِشَيْ‏ءٍ مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَزِينَتِهَا وَلَذَّاتِهَا وَيَكُونُوا جَادِّينَ فِيَما فِيهِ قَـاصِدِينَ

to struggle hard to achieve what they have set out to do there; to go towards doing what they have set out to do; as well as what there is in the ‘Ihram including the exaltation of the Sublime God and His House. Entering the state of ritual consecration means humbleness to Him, hoping His Rewards; fearing His Chastisements; going towards Him in a state of humbleness, subordination and submissiveness. And blessings be upon Muhammad (a.s.) and his Household.’

Abdul Wahid Muhammad ibn Ubdoos al-Neishaboori al-Attar - may God be pleased with him - narrated that Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Qutayba al-Neishaboori quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan29 who heard these narrations on the reasons behind decrees I told him, “Let me know whether these reasons which you expressed were out of your own understanding and deductions due to the results of intellectual reasoning or you have heard them and are narrating them?” He told me, “I am not one to know the Sublime God’s purpose behind what He has made incumbent (upon us), or know the purpose of God’s Messenger (a.s.) for what he has decreed and established as tradition. Neither can I express the reasons myself. However, what I have expressed was what I have heard from my Master (Imam) Abil Hassan Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, one after the other. Then I compiled them together.” Then I asked him, “Can I narrate these traditions on your authority on the authority of Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.)?” He replied, “Yes.”

Al-Hakim Abu Muhammad Ja’far ibn Nu’aym ibn Shathan - may God be pleased with him - narrated that his uncle Abi Abdullah Muhammad ibn Shathan quoted on the authority of Al-Fadhl ibn Shathan, “I heard this reasoning from my Master Abil Hassan ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) on different occasions, and I compiled them together.

نَحْوَهُ مُقْبِلِينَ عَلَيْهِ بِكُلِّيَّتِهِمْ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ التَّعْظِيمِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلِنَبِيِّهِ وَالتَّذَلُّلِ لانْفُسِهِمْ عِنْدَ قَصْدِهِمْ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَوِفَادَتِهِمْ إِلَيْهِ رَاجِينَ ثَوَابَه َاهِبِينَ مِنْ عِقَابِهِ مَاضِينَ نَحْوَهُ مُقْبِلِينَ إِلَيْهِ بِالذُّلِّ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَاللَّهُ الْمُوَفِّقُ وَصَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَآلِهِ وَسَلَّمَ.

حَدَّثَنا عَبْد الواحِدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدُوسٍ النِيْسابُوري العَطَّار رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِ‏قُتَيْبَةَ النِيْسابُوريُّ قالَ قُلْتُ لِلْفَضْلِ بْنِ شَاذَانَ لَمَّا سَمِعْتُ مِنْهُ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلَ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنْ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلِ أَذَكَرْتَهَا عَنِ الاسْتِنْبَاطِ وَالاسْتِخْرَاجِ وَهِيَ مِنْ نَتَائِجِ الْعَقْلِ أَوْ هِيَ مِمَّا سَمِعْتَهُ وَرَوَيْتَهُ فَقَالَ لِي مَا كُنْتُ لاعْلَمَ مُرَادَ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ بِمَا فَرَضَ وَلا مُرَادَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ بِمَا شَرَعَ وَسَنَّ وَلا عِلَلَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ ذَاتِ نَفْسِي بَلْ سَمِعْتُهَا مِنْ مَوْلايَ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُوسَى الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ الْمَرَّةَ بَعْدَ الْمَرَّةِ وَالشَّيْ‏ءَ بَعْدَ الشَّيْ‏ءِ فَجَمَعْتُهَا فَقُلْتُ فَأُحَدِّثُ بِهَا عَنْكَ عَنِ الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قَالَ نَعَم‏

حَدَّثَنا الْحاكِم أَبُو مُحَمَّد جَعْفَرِ بْنِ نُعَيْم بْنِ شاذان النِيْسابُوري رَضِىَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ عَمِّهِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ شاذان، عَن الفَضْلِ بْنِ شاذان أَنَّهُ قالَ سَمِعْتُ هَذِهِ الْعِلَلَ مِنْ مَوْلايَ أَبِي الْحَسَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ مُوسَى الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ مُتَفَرِّقَةً فَجَمَعْتُهَا وَأَلَّفْتُهَا.

Notes

1. The Divine Leaders (a.s.)

2. Defecation, releasing air from the bowels, urinating, ejaculation of semen, the menses and spotting

3. Saying, ‘I bear witness that there is no god but God. I bear witness that Muhammad is God’s Messenger.’

4. Qur’an, 1:2

5. Qur’an, 1:3

6. Qur’an, 1:4

7. Qur’an, 1:5

8. Qur’an, 1:5

9. Qur’an, 1:6

10. Qur’an, 1:7

11. Ibid.

12. Ibid.

13. Saying the final ‘Asalamu… in the prayer.

14. Qur’an, 2:185

15. It seems that the author has made a mistake here. Uthman changed the order of delivery of the sermons for the ‘Eid holiday prayers. The sermons for the Friday prayers are to be delivered before the prayers and the sermons for the ‘Eid prayers are to be delivered after the prayers.

16. unit of length equal to 6.24 kilometers: league, parasang

17. Qur’an, 2:185

18. Qur’an, 2:185

19. Qur’an, 44:4

20. To say her own prayers, say the prayers missed during her menses and do all her duties

21. Qur’an, 58:4

22. Qur’an, 2:196

23. Qur’an, 6:160

24. Qur’an, 9:122

25. Qur’an, 2:196

26. This means that after one enters the state of ritual consecration for the ‘Umra and performing the related ceremonies and before performing the Hajj one can leave the state of ritual consecration and benefit from the pleasures which would otherwise be forbidden during the state of ritual consecration.

27. ‘And complete the Hajj or 'Umra in the service of God. But if ye are prevented (from completing it), send an offering for sacrifice, such as ye may find, and do not shave your heads until the offering reaches the place of sacrifice. And if any of you is ill, or has an ailment in his scalp, (necessitating shaving), (he should) in compensation either fast, or feed the poor, or offer sacrifice; and when ye are in peaceful conditions (again), if anyone wishes to continue the 'Umra on to the hajj, He must make an offering, such as he can afford…’[Qur’an, 2:196]

28. The 11th, 12th and the 13th days of the month of Dhul-Hajja

29. See note on Tradition no. 11-9

Chapter 33: On What Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) Wrote Regarding the Reasons (Behind the Decrees) in Response to Questions by Muhammad ibn San’an

33-1 Muhammad ibn Ali Majilawayh - may God have Mercy upon him - narrated that his uncle Muhammad ibn Abil Qasim quoted on the authority of Muhammad ibn Abi Abdillah al-Kufi, on the authority of Muhammad ibn San’an, and also Ali ibn Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Imran al-Daqqaq, Muhammad ibn Ahmad al-San’ani, Ali ibn Abdullah al-Var’raq and Al-Husayn ibn Ibrahim ibn Ahmad ibn Hisham al-Mokattib - may God be pleased with them - narrated that Muhammad ibn

عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ أَنَّهَا لَمْ تُطَلَّقْ فَوَقَّعَ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فِي رُقْعَتِهِمْ قُلْتُ هَذَا مِنْ رِوَايَتِكُمْ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ قَالَ لِمُسْلِمَةِ الْفَتْحِ وَقَدْ كَثُرُوا عَلَيْهِ أَنْتُمْ خَيْرٌ وَأَصْحَابِي خَيْرٌ وَلا هِجْرَةَ بَعْدَ الْفَتْحِ فَأَبْطَلَ الْهِجْرَةَ وَلَمْ يَجْعَلْ هَؤُلاءِ أَصْحَاباً لَهُ فَرَجَعُوا إِلَى قَوْلِهِ.

35- حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يَحْيَى الصُّوليُّ قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَوْنُ بْنِ مُحَمَّد قالَ: حَدَّثَنا سَهْلِ بْنِ القاسِم قالَ: سَمِعَ الرِّضَا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ بَعْضَ أَصْحَابِهِ يَقُولُ: لَعَنَ اللَّهُ مَنْ حَارَبَ أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فَقَالَ لَهُ قُلْ إِلا مَنْ تَابَ وَأَصْلَحَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: ذَنْبُ مَنْ تَخَلَّفَ عَنْهُ وَلَمْ يَتُبْ أَعْظَمُ مِنْ ذَنْبِ مَنْ قَاتَلَهُ ثُمَّ تَابَ. وَاللَّه المُوَفَّقُ.

33- بابُ فِي ذِكرِ ما كَتَبَ بِهِ الرِّضا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ‏ إِلى مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَنانٍ فِي (جَوابِ مسائله فِي العِلَلِ)

1- حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ ماجِيلوَيْه - رَحْمَةُ اللَّه - عَنْ عَمِّهِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبي القاسِم عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِى الكُوفِي عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَنان وَحَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِ أَحْمَدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عِمْران الدَّقَّاق وَمُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَحْمَدِ السنانِي وَعَلِىِّ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّه الوَرَّاقُ وَالحُسَيْنِ بْنِ إِبْراهيمِ بْنِ أَحْمَدِ بْنِ هِشامِ المكتب - رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ - قالُوا: حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبي عَبْدِ اللَّه الكُوفِي

Ali al-Kufi quoted on the authority of Muhammad ibn Isma’il, on the authority of Ali ibn Al-Abbas, on the authority of Al-Qasim ibn Al-Rabi’a As-Sah’haf, on the authority of Muhammad ibn San’an, and also Ali ibn Ahmad ibn Abdullah Al-Barqi, Ali ibn Isa - the neighbor to the Kufa Mosque, and Abu Ja’far Muhammad ibn Musa - may God have Mercy upon them - narrated that Muhammad ibn Ali Majilawayh, quoted on the authority of Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Khalid, on the authority of his father, on the authority of Muhammad ibn San’an that Abal Hassan Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) wrote the following reasons (behind the decrees) in response to Muhammad ibn San’an’s questions:

And the reason behind the obligatory ritual ablution (ghusl) for the major ritual impurity is to cleanse and purify man’s self from what has impurified him. And another reason is to purify the rest of the body from impurities as impurities have come out from all over the body. That is why it is obligatory to clean the whole body.

And the reason behind the lesser decree about urination and defecation is the frequency of these acts compared to that of the major ritual impurity, the hardships involved, and the fact that there is no will in doing these acts and there is no lust involved in doing them. However, there is lust in major ritual impurity and it is the result of an intentional act.

And the reasons behind the ritual ablution on the two major festivals1 and on Fridays, and other cases is to express a servant’s honoring of his Lord, prepare himself for Him - the Glorious the Magnificent to ask Him to forgive his sins. Another reason is that they are the holidays which are known to be for congregations in remembrance of the Sublime God. Therefore, God has established the ritual ablution on these days as a way to honor these days and to make them superior to other days - days in which many recommendable prayers are said, much servitude is expressed, and it is a way of purification from one Friday to the next.

And the reason behind the major ablution for the dead is to cleanse the corpse from the various filth, illnesses and other things that might have fallen upon him, since the dead person is going to meet the angels and associate with the people of the Hereafter.

It is highly desirable for him to be clean and pure now that he is going to meet God and the Pure Ones where they will touch him and he will touch them. This is so that the Pure Ones may ask the Honorable the Exalted God to forgive him and they may intercede on his behalf.

عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْمَاعِيل، عَن عَلِىِّ بْنِ العَبّاس حَدَّثَنا القاسِم بْنِ الرَّبِيع الصَّحَّاف، عَن مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَنان وَحَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِ أَحْمَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّه البَرْقِي وَعَلِىِّ بْنِ عِيسَى المجاور فِي مَسْجِد الكُوفَة وَأَبُو جَعْفَر مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُوسَى البَرْقِي بِالرَّيِّ رحمهم اللَّه قالُوا: حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِى ماجِيلوَيْه، عَن أَحْمَدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ خالِد عَنْ أَبيهِ، عَن مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَنان أَن عَلِىِّ بْنِ مُوسَى الرِّضا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ: كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ فِي جَوَابِ مَسَائِلِهِ:

عِلَّةُ غُسْلِ الْجَنَابَةِ النَّظَافَةُ وَتَطْهِيرُ الإِنْسَانِ نَفْسَهُ مِمَّا أَصَابَهُ مِنْ أَذَاهُ وَتَطْهِيرُ سَائِرِ جَسَدِهِ لانَّ الْجَنَابَةَ خَارِجَةٌ مِنْ كُلِّ جَسَدِهِ فَلِذَلِكَ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ تَطْهِيرُ جَسَدِهِ كُلِّهِ.

وَعِلَّةُ التَّخْفِيفِ فِي الْبَوْلِ وَالْغَائِطِ لانَّهُ أَكْثَرُ وَأَدْوَمُ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ فَرُضِيَ فِيهِ بِالْوُضُوءِ لِكَثْرَتِهِ وَمَشَقَّتِهِ وَمَجِيئِهِ بِغَيْرِ إِرَادَةٍ مِنْهُ وَلا شَهْوَةٍ وَالْجَنَابَةُ لا تَكُونُ إِلا بِالاسْتِلْذَاذِ مِنْهُمْ وَالإِكْرَاهِ لانْفُسِهِمْ.

وَعِلَّةُ غُسْلِ الْعِيدِ وَالْجُمُعَةِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الأَغْسَالِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ تَعْظِيمِ الْعَبْدِ رَبَّهُ وَاسْتِقْبَالِهِ الْكَرِيمَ الْجَلِيلَ وَطَلَبِ الْمَغْفِرَةِ لِذُنُوبِهِ وَلِيَكُونَ لَهُمْ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ مَعْرُوفٍ يَجْتَمِعُونَ فِيهِ عَلَى ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَجَعَلَ فِيهِ الْغُسْلَ تَعْظِيماً لِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَتَفْضِيلاً لَهُ عَلَى سَائِرِ الأَيَّامِ وَزِيَادَةً فِي النَّوَافِلِ وَالْعِبَادَةِ وَلِيَكُونَ تِلْكَ طَهَارَةً لَهُ مِنَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ.

وَعِلَّةُ غُسْلِ الْمَيِّتِ أَنَّهُ يُغَسَّلُ لانَّهُ يُطَهَّرُ وَيُنَظَّفُ مِنْ أَدْنَاسِ أَمْرَاضِهِ وَمَا أَصَابَهُ مِنْ صُنُوفِ عِلَلِهِ لانَّهُ يَلْقَى الْمَلائِكَةَ وَيُبَاشِرُ أَهْلَ الآْخِرَةِ فَيُسْتَحَبُّ إِذَا وَرَدَ عَلَى اللَّهِ وَلَقِيَ أَهْلَ الطَّهَارَةِ وَيُمَاسُّونَهُ وَيُمَاسُّهُمْ أَنْ يَكُونَ طَاهِراً نَظِيفاً مُوَجَّهاً بِهِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لِيُطْلَبَ بِهِ وَيُشْفَعَ لَهُ.

And another reason behind the major ablution for the dead is that once he dies, the sperm with which he was at first created with will be discharged from his body and he will be in a state of major ritual impurity. Thus others must perform the major ablution for him.

And the reason why once you perform the major ritual ablution for the dead or touch someone’s corpse2 you must perform the major ritual ablution yourself is to be cleansed of the filth from the corpse that might have touched your body. That is because once someone dies and his soul departs from the body, most of the impurities remain in his body. Therefore, one must do so to get cleaned and purified therefrom. And the reason behind making minor ablutions (wudu) - in which it is prescribed to wash the face, the two arms3 , rubbing the head4 , and rubbing the upper side of the feet5 - is that man wants to stand in front of the Honorable the Exalted God, facing Him and visiting the Honorable Recorders (Kiram Katibin)6 with all his apparent body parts. Then washing the face is for prostration and humbleness, washing the two arms is for preparing them to be held up towards the heavens, implore and fear God with them and use them to sincerely turn towards the worship of God. The rubbing of the head and the feet is because they are apparent in all positions of the prayer and in them there is not as much humbleness and sincerity of worship as there is in the face and the two hands.

And the reason behind the alms-tax is to aid the poor and protect the properties of the rich7 , as the Blessed the Sublime God has ordained that the healthy assist those afflicted with calamities. As the Sublime God has said, ‘Ye shall certainly be tried and tested in your possessions and in your personal selves…’8 The way you are tried by your possessions is by paying the alms-tax, and the way you are tried by your personal selves is by getting yourselves prepared to be patient during calamities. In paying the alms-tax there is a fulfillment of gratitude for the blessings granted to us by the Honorable the Exalted God, an eagerness to have more of them, kindness and mercy for the weak, and kindness with the poor. And also there is an increased inclination towards sympathizing with the poor; assisting the poor and helping them regarding their religious affairs and a lesson for the rich to take heed to seeing their poorness in the Hereafter; and encouragement to thank the Blessed the Sublime God for what He has bestowed upon us and has

وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى أَنَّهُ يَخْرُجُ مِنْهُ الأَذَى الَّذِي مِنْهُ خُلِقَ فَيُجْنِبُ فَيَكُونُ غُسْلُهُ لَهُ وَعِلَّةُ اغْتِسَالِ مَنْ غَسَلَهُ أَوْ مَسَّهُ فَظَاهِرَةٌ لِمَا أَصَابَهُ مِنْ نَضْحِ الْمَيِّتِ لانَّ الْمَيِّتَ إِذَا خَرَجَتِ الرُّوحُ مِنْهُ بَقِيَ أَكْثَرَ آفَةً فَلِذَلِكَ يُتَطَهَّرُ مِنْهُ وَيُطَهَّرُ.

وَعِلَّةُ الْوُضُوءِ الَّتِي مِنْ أَجْلِهَا صَارَ غَسْلُ الْوَجْهِ وَالذِّرَاعَيْنِ وَمَسْحُ الرَّأْسِ وَالرِّجْلَيْنِ فَلِقِيَامِهِ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَاسْتِقْبَالِهِ إِيَّاهُ بِجَوَارِحِهِ الظَّاهِرَةِ وَمُلاقَاتِهِ بِهَا الْكِرَامَ الْكَاتِبِينَ فَغَسْلُ الْوَجْهِ لِلسُّجُودِ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَغَسْلُ الْيَدَيْنِ لِيَقْلِبَهُمَا وَيَرْغَبَ بِهِمَا وَيَرْهَبَ وَيَتَبَتَّلَ وَمَسْحُ الرَّأْسِ وَالْقَدَمَيْنِ لانَّهُمَا ظَاهِرَانِ مَكْشُوفَانِ يَسْتَقْبِلُ بِهِمَا فِي حَالاتِهِ وَلَيْسَ فِيهِمَا مِنَ الْخُضُوعِ وَالتَّبَتُّلِ مَا فِي الْوَجْهِ وَالذِّرَاعَيْنِ.

وَعِلَّةُ الزَّكَاةِ مِنْ أَجْلِ قُوتِ الْفُقَرَاءِ وَتَحْصِينِ أَمْوَالِ الأَغْنِيَاءِ لانَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى كَلَّفَ أَهْلَ الصِّحَّةِ الْقِيَامَ بِشَأْنِ أَهْلِ الزَّمَانَةِ وَالْبَلْوَى كَمَا قَالَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَتُبْلَوُنَّ فِي أَمْوالِكُمْ بِإِخْرَاجِ الزَّكَاةِ وَأَنْفُسِكُمْ بِتَوْطِينِ الأَنْفُسِ عَلَى الصَّبْرِ مَعَ مَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ أَدَاءِ شُكْرِ نِعَمِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالطَّمَعِ فِي الزِّيَادَةِ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الرَّحْمَةِ وَالرَّأْفَةِ لاهْلِ الضَّعْفِ وَالْعَطْفِ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْمَسْكَنَةِ وَالْحَثِّ لَهُمْ عَلَى الْمُوَاسَاةِ وَتَقْوِيَةِ الْفُقَرَاءِ وَالْمَعُونَةِ لَهُمْ عَلَى أَمْرِ الدِّينِ وَهُمْ عِظَةٌ لأهْـلِ الْغِنَى وَعِبْرَةٌ لَهُـمْ لِيَسْتَدِلُّوا عَلَى فَقْرِ الآْخِرَةِ بِهِمْ وَمَا لَهُمْ مِنَ الْحَثِّ فِي

made us needless of. And also there is an encouragement to pray, cry, and fear that we may become poor like them one day. And also there is an encouragement in performing many deeds similar to paying the alms-tax such as charity, visiting the relatives and being kind to others.

And the reason behind the Hajj pilgrimage is that it is a form of getting near to God, asking Him for extensive rewards, departing from all the sins that one has committed, to be repentant for all that he has done in the past, and to start what he will do in the future. The pilgrimage is also for experiencing the expenditures of his wealth and exert himself; avoiding lust and pleasure so as to seek nearness to the Honorable the Exalted God. The pilgrimage is also for feeling humility and courtesy; suffering from the difficulties of the trip in the various conditions of heat, cold, security and fear for a long span of time. The benefits in the Hajj pilgrimage for the people include asking the Honorable the Exalted God for the fulfillment of our needs; abandoning relentlessness of the heart; abandoning the daring of the self; abandoning forgetfulness to remember God; abandoning lack of hope and engaging in action; renewal of the rights; preventing the self from getting corrupt; benefiting the people in the East or the West of the Earth - whether they live in the deserts or at sea; whether they partake in the Hajj pilgrimage or not; whether they import things; whether they do business with men (a.s.ell or buy); and whether they are dealers or needy men. It also includes the fulfillment of the needs of the people who live in that vicinity where the Hajj pilgrims gather together as God has said, ‘That they may witness the benefits (provided) for them.’9

And the reason behind the obligation of going on the Hajj pilgrimage once (in the lifetime) is that the Honorable the Exalted God has considered the least powerful of the people in establishing the obligatory deeds (they only need to go once). One of these obligations is the Hajj pilgrimage which is obligatory once. God has encouraged the powerful people to go as often as they can.

And the reason behind establishing the House (of God) in the middle of the Earth is that it is the place where land at first came out of water. All the winds that blow in the world start from there at the point beneath the ‘al-Rokn ash-Shami. The House of God was the first mausoleum established on the Earth. Therefore, it is the center and the religious

ذَلِكَ عَلَى الشُّكْرِ لِلَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لِمَا خَوَّلَهُمْ وَأَعْطَاهُمْ وَالدُّعَاءِ وَالتَّضَرُّعِ وَالْخَوْفِ مِنْ أَنْ يَصِيرُوا مِثْلَهُمْ فِي أُمُورٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْ أَدَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ وَالصَّدَقَاتِ وَصِلَةِ الأَرْحَامِ وَاصْطِنَاعِ الْمَعْرُوفِ.

وَعِلَّةُ الْحَجِّ الْوِفَادَةُ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَطَلَبُ الزِّيَادَةِ وَالْخُرُوجُ مِنْ كُلِّ مَا اقْتَرَفَ وَلِيَكُونَ تَائِباً مِمَّا مَضَى مُسْتَأْنِفاً لِمَا يَسْتَقْبِلُ وَمَا فِيهِ مِنِ اسْتِخْرَاجِ الأَمْوَالِ وَتَعَبِ الأَبْدَانِ وَحَظْرِهَا عَنِ الشَّهَوَاتِ وَاللَّذَّاتِ وَالتَّقَرُّبِ بِالْعِبَادَةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالْخُضُوعِ وَالاسْتِكَانَةِ وَالذُّلِّ شَاخِصاً فِي الْحَرِّ وَالْبَرْدِ وَالْخَوْفِ وَالأَمْنِ دَائِباً فِي ذَلِكَ دَائِماً وَمَا فِي ذَلِكَ لِجَمِيعِ الْخَلْقِ مِنَ الْمَنَافِعِ وَالرَّغْبَةِ وَالرَّهْبَةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَمِنْهُ تَرْكُ قَسَاوَةِ الْقَلْبِ وَجَسَارَةِ الأَنْفُسِ وَنِسْيَانِ الذِّكْرِ وَانْقِطَاعِ الرَّجَاءِ وَالأَمَلِ وَتَجْدِيدُ الْحُقُوقِ وَحَظْرُ النَّفْسِ عَنِ الْفَسَادِ وَمَنْفَعَةُ مَنْ فِي شَرْقِ الأَرْضِ وَغَرْبِهَا وَمَنْ فِي الْبَرِّ وَالْبَحْرِ مِمَّنْ يَحِجُّ وَمَنْ لا يَحِجُّ مِنْ تَاجِرٍ وَجَالِبٍ وَبَائِعٍ وَمُشْتَرٍ وَكَاسِبٍ وَمِسْكِينٍ وَقَضَاءُ حَوَائِجِ أَهْلِ الأَطْرَافِ وَالْمَوَاضِعِ الْمُمْكِنِ لَهُمُ الاجْتَِماعُ فِيهَا كَذَلِكَ لِيَشْهَدُوا مَنافِعَ لَهُمْ.

وَعِلَّةُ فَرْضِ الْحَجِّ مَرَّةً وَاحِدَةً لانَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَضَعَ الْفَرَائِضَ عَلَى أَدْنَى الْقَوْمِ قُوَّةً فَمِنْ تِلْكَ الْفَرَائِضِ الْحَجُّ الْمَفْرُوضُ وَاحِدٌ ثُمَّ رَغَّبَ أَهْلَ الْقُوَّةِ عَلَى قَدْرِ طَاقَتِهِم.

وَعِلَّةُ وَضْعِ الْبَيْتِ وَسَطَ الأَرْضِ أَنَّهُ الْمَوْضِعُ الَّذِي مِنْ تَحْتِهِ دُحِيَتِ الأَرْضُ وَكُلُّ رِيحٍ تَهُبُّ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَإِنَّهَا تَخْرُجُ مِنْ تَحْتِ الرُّكْنِ الشَّـامِيِّ وَهِيَ أَوَّلُ بُقْعَةٍ وُضِـعَتْ فِي الأَرْضِ

pilgrimage obligation for all the people whether they are from the East or the West. Mecca was so named because the people used to whistle there, and they called whoever intended to go there as he whistled. This is clear from the Words of the Honorable the Exalted God, ‘Their prayer at the House (of God) is nothing but whistling and clapping of hands…’10 Here the word ‘Mecca used in the verse in Arabic means whistling and the word ‘Tasdiyah used in the verse in Arabic means clapping.

And the reason behind the circumambulation around the House (of God) is that the Blessed the Sublime God told the angels, ‘I will create a vicegerent on earth.’ They said, ‘Wilt Thou place therein one who will make mischief therein and shed blood?…’11 They gave this reply to the Sublime God, but then they became sorry, took refuge in the Throne and repented. The Honorable the Exalted God desired that other servants worship in a similar fashion just like the angels. Therefore, He founded a House parallel to the Throne in the Fourth Heaven called ‘Az-Zorah. Then He founded another House in the Heavens of this world parallel to ‘Az-Zorah called ‘Al-Bayt al-Ma’mur. Then He founded this House parallel to ‘Al-Bayt al-Ma’mur. Then He ordered Adam (a.s.) to circumambulate around it. Then the Honorable the Exalted God forgave him and this became a practice for his progeny all the way up until the Resurrection Day.

And the reason behind kissing or touching the Black Stone is that when the Blessed the Sublime God made a covenant with the children of Adam, the Black Stone swallowed it and thus made the people obliged to honor this covenant. That is near the Black Stone they must say, ‘This is what I was entrusted with and I fulfilled it. This is my covenant and I honored it. Therefore, bear witness that I honored my covenant.’ The same meaning lies in Salman’s words, ‘On the Resurrection Day the Black Stone will appear like Mount Abi Qays with a tongue. It will testify on behalf of whoever has visited it.’

And the reason behind naming Mina (meaning beg) is that Gabriel descended to Abraham and said, ‘Beg12 your Lord for something.’ Then Abraham asked that God establish the offering of a sheep instead of offering his son Ishmael, and God order that the sheep be slaughtered for Him. Then this request was granted.

لأنَّهَا الْوَسَطُ لِيَكُونَ الْفَرْضُ لاهْلِ الشَّرْقِ وَالْغَرْبِ فِي ذَلِكَ سَوَاءً .

وَسُمِّيَتْ مَكَّةُ مَكَّةَ لانَّ النَّاسَ كَانُوا يَمْكُونَ فِيهَا وَكَانَ يُقَالُ لِمَنْ قَصَدَهَا قَدْ مَكَا وَذَلِكَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَما كانَ صَلاتُهُمْ عِنْدَ الْبَيْتِ إِلا مُكاءً وَتَصْدِيَةً فَالْمُكَاءُ الصَّفِيرُ وَالتَّصْدِيَةُ صَفْقُ الْيَدَيْنِ.

وَعِلَّةُ الطَّوَافِ بِالْبَيْتِ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ لِلْمَلائِكَةِ إِنِّي جاعِلٌ فِي الأَرْضِ خَلِيفَةً قالُوا أَتَجْعَلُ فِيها مَنْ يُفْسِدُ فِيها وَيَسْفِكُ الدِّماءَ فَرَدُّوا عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ هَذَا الْجَوَابَ فَنَدِمُوا فَلاذُوا بِالْعَرْشِ وَاسْتَغْفَرُوا فَأَحَبَّ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَتَعَبَّدَ بِمِثْلِ ذَلِكَ الْعِبَادُ فَوَضَعَ فِي السَّمَاءِ الرَّابِعَةِ بَيْتاً بِحِذَاءِ الْعَرْشِ يُسَمَّى الضُّرَاحَ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ فِي السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا بَيْتاً يُسَمَّى الْمَعْمُورَ بِحِذَاءِ الضُّرَاحِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ هَذَا الْبَيْتَ بِحِذَاءِ الْبَيْتِ الْمَعْمُورِ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ آدَمَ‏فَطَافَ بِهِ فَتَابَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَيْهِ فَجَرَى ذَلِكَ فِي وُلْدِهِ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ.

وَعِلَّةُ اسْتِلامِ الْحَجَرِ أَنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى لَمَّا أَخَذَ مِيثَاقَ بَنِي آدَمَ الْتَقَمَهُ الْحَجَرُ فَمِنْ ثَمَّ كَلَّفَ النَّاسَ تَعَاهُدَ ذَلِكَ الْمِيثَاقِ وَمِنْ ثَمَّ يُقَالُ عِنْدَ الْحَجَرِ أَمَانَتِي أَدَّيْتُهَا وَمِيثَاقِي تَعَاهَدْتُهُ لِتَشْهَدَ لِي بِالْمُوَافَاةِ وَمِنْهُ قَوْلُ سَلْمَانَ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ لَيَجِيئَنَّ الْحَجَرُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِثْلَ أَبِي قُبَيْسٍ لَهُ لِسَانٌ وَشَفَتَانِ يَشْهَدُ لِمَنْ وَافَاهُ بِالْمُوَافَاةِ.

وَالْعِلَّةُ الَّتِي مِنْ أَجْلِهَا سُمِّيَتْ مِنًى مِنًى أَنَّ جَبْرَئِيلَ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ قَالَ هُنَاكَ لابْرَاهِيمَ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ تَمَنَّ عَلَى رَبِّكَ مَا شِئْتَ فَتَمَنَّى إِبْرَاهِيمُ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فِي نَفْسِهِ أَنْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ مَكَانَ ابْنِهِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ كَبْشاً يَأْمُرُهُ بِذَبْحِهِ فِدَاءً لَهُ فَأُعْطِيَ مُنَاهُ.

And the reason behind fasting is the realization of the feeling of hunger and thirst that one would suffer if he was poor. Another reason is to suffer and be patient (during fasting so as to receive rewards, and to act as proofs of the Hereafter’s hardships. In addition to all of this, fasting is a cause of elimination of lust and acts as an advisor for us, and as a proof for the Hereafter to see its hardships. Fasting also makes us realize the extent of hardships suffered by the poor and the indigent in this world and the Hereafter.

And God forbade killing since its allowance would corrupt the society, cause its destruction and the corruption of His Plan.

And the Honorable the Exalted God forbade doing what might result in parents’ damnation (of us) is that this would involve the disobedience of the Honorable the Exalted God and our parents; an approach to the denial of blessings; cancellation of gratitude and what might lead to the cutting off of and the disruption of family ties. This is because it involves not paying enough respect for parents, recognizing their rights; the cutting off of family ties; the lack of the inclination of parents to see their children, and quitting to upbring them since the parents no longer have any hopes in their well-being.

And God forbade adultery due to the corruption it results in, including murders, the disruption of family relations, the abandoning of the proper raising of children, corruption in inheritance issues and other similar forms of corruption.

And God forbade oppressively devouring the orphan’s property due to several corrupting reasons. Firstly, when man oppressively devours an orphan’s property he has indeed acted as a partner in murdering the orphan, since an orphan is not self-sufficient and cannot maintain himself. He cannot support himself, and he has no one else to support him and maintain him as his parents would have done. Therefore, if someone devours his property, it is as if he has killed the orphan by leading him into poverty and destitution, even though the Honorable the Exalted God has admonished us against this act. And He has established its punishment in the following Words of the Honorable the Exalted God, ‘Let those (disposing of an estate) have the same fear in their minds as they would have for their own, if they had left a helpless family behind: Let them fear God…’”13

وَعِلَّةُ الصَّوْمِ لِعِرْفَانِ مَسِّ الْجُوعِ وَالْعَطَشِ لِيَكُونَ الْعَبْدُ ذَلِيلاً مُسْتَكِيناً مَأْجُوراً مُحْتَسِباً صَابِراً وَيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ دَلِيلاً لَهُ عَلَى شَدَائِدِ الآْخِرَةِ مَعَ مَا فِيهِ مِنَ الانْكِسَارِ لَهُ عَنِ الشَّهَوَاتِ وَاعِظاً لَهُ فِي الْعَاجِلِ دَلِيلاً عَلَى الآْجِلِ لِيَعْلَمَ شِدَّةَ مَبْلَغِ ذَلِكَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْفَقْرِ وَالْمَسْكَنَةِ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالآْخِرَةِ.

وَحَرَّمَ قَتْلَ النَّفْسِ لِعِلَّةِ فَسَادِ الْخَلْقِ فِي تَحْلِيلِهِ لَوْ أَحَلَّ وَفَنَائِهِمْ وَفَسَادِ التَّدْبِيرِ .

وَحَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عُقُوقَ الْوَالِدَيْنِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْخُرُوجِ عَنِ التَّوْقِيرِ لِطَاعَةِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالتَّوْقِيرِ لِلْوَالِدَيْنِ وَتَجَنُّبِ كُفْرِ النِّعْمَةِ وَإِبْطَالِ الشُّكْرِ وَمَا يَدْعُو مِنْ ذَلِكَ إِلَى قِلَّةِ النَّسْلِ وَانْقِطَاعِهِ لِمَا فِي الْعُقُوقِ مِنْ قِلَّةِ تَوْقِيرِ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَالْعِرْفَانِ بِحَقِّهِمَا وَقَطْعِ الأَرْحَامِ وَالزُّهْدِ مِنَ الْوَالِدَيْنِ فِي الْوَلَدِ وَتَرْكِ التَّرْبِيَةِ لِعِلَّةِ تَرْكِ الْوَلَدِ بِرَّهُمَا.

وَحَرَّمَ الزِّنَا لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ مِنْ قَتْلِ الأَنْفُسِ وَذَهَابِ الأَنْسَابِ وَتَرْكِ التَّرْبِيَةِ لِلأَطْفَالِ وَفَسَادِ الْمَوَارِيثِ وَمَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ وُجُوهِ الْفَسَاد.

وَحَرَّمَ أَكْلَ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ ظُلْماً لِعِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ مِنْ وُجُوهِ الْفَسَادِ أَوَّلُ ذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا أَكَلَ الإِنْسَانُ مَالَ الْيَتِيمِ ظُلْماً فَقَدْ أَعَانَ عَلَى قَتْلِهِ إِذِ الْيَتِيمُ غَيْرُ مُسْتَغْنٍ وَلا مُحْتَمِلٍ لِنَفْسِهِ وَلا عَلِيمٍ بِشَأْنِهِ وَلا لَهُ مَنْ يَقُومُ عَلَيْهِ وَيَكْفِيهِ كَقِيَامِ وَالِدَيْهِ فَإِذَا أَكَلَ مَالَهُ فَكَأَنَّهُ قَدْ قَتَلَهُ وَصَيَّرَهُ إِلَى الْفَقْرِ وَالْفَاقَةِ مَعَ مَا خَوَّفَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى وَجَعَلَ مِنَ الْعُقُوبَةِ فِي قَوْلِهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَلْيَخْشَ الَّذِينَ لَوْ تَرَكُوا مِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ ذُرِّيَّةً ضِعافاً خافُوا عَلَيْهِمْ فَلْيَتَّقُوا اللَّهَ.

Abi Ja’far (al-Baqir) (a.s.) said, “The Honorable the Exalted God has promised two punishments for devouring the orphan’s property: punishments in this world and punishment in the Hereafter. The reason for the forbiddance of devouring the orphan’s property is to maintain the orphan until he attains his independence and does not need other people’s property. It is also meant to safeguard the survivors of the orphan’s guardian, so that they do not have to suffer the same thing that the orphan suffers by experiencing the punishment that God has promised for this world. Also the orphan will demand his property when he grows up. Then it14 will result in such hatred, animosity and wrath that it will finally end up in the destruction of them all.

And God forbade fleeing from the battle-field since it will weaken the religion, undermine the Prophethood and the just Immaculate Leaders (a.s.), and not help them against their enemies. This will result in punishment as it equates to denying what the Prophet (S) and the Imams (a.s.) invite us to including the confession to His Lordship; expression of social justice; elimination of oppression; destruction of corruption and whatever might happen due to the enemy getting daring with the Muslims, and its consequences such as killing, destroying the Honorable the Exalted God’s religion and any other corruption.

And God forbade adopting Arab customs after the migration, since it implies returning from the religion, abandoning the assistance to the Prophets (a.s.) and the Proofs (a.s.), and other corruption that it will lead to. It would also imply the cancellation of all the rights of those who have some rights. This would be similar to living like the Bedouins. Since if one recognizes the religion perfectly then he would not associate with the ignorant ones and would fear them. Should one associate with the ignorant ones, he would not be immune from slowly abandoning his own knowledge and become ignorant - even more ignorant than the ignorant.

And God forbade whatever has been slaughtered in a name other than God’s. The Honorable the Exalted God has made it incumbent for His creatures to bear witness to Him, mention His Name over whatever (animals) they slaughter to make them allowable to eat, and as a way to make a distinction between what is done to get nearer to Him and what establishes the worship of the Satans. There lies a confession to His Lordship and Unity in mentioning the Name of the Honorable the

وَكَقَوْلِ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَعَدَ فِي أَكْلِ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ عُقُوبَتَيْنِ عُقُوبَةً فِي الدُّنْيَا وَعُقُوبَةً فِي الآْخِرَةِ فَفِي تَحْرِيمِ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ اسْتِغْنَاءُ الْيَتِيمِ وَاسْتِقْلالُهُ بِنَفْسِهِ وَالسَّلامَةُ لِلْعَقِبِ أَنْ يُصِيبَهُ مَا أَصَابَهُ لِمَا وَعَدَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فِيهِ مِنَ الْعُقُوبَةِ مَعَ مَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ طَلَبِ الْيَتِيمِ بِثَارِهِ إِذَا أَدْرَكَ وَوُقُوعِ الشَّحْنَاءِ وَالْعَدَاوَةِ وَالْبَغْضَاءِ حَتَّى يَتَفَانَوْا.

اوَحَرَّمَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْفِرَارَ مِنَ الزَّحْفِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْوَهْنِ فِي الدِّينِ وَالاسْتِخْفَافِ بِالرُّسُلِ وَالأَئِمَّةِ الْعَادِلَةِ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَتَرْكِ نُصْرَتِهِمْ عَلَى الأَعْدَاءِ وَالْعُقُوبَةِ لَهُمْ عَلَى إِنْكَارِ مَا دُعُوا إِلَيْهِ مِنَ الإِقْرَارِ بِالرُّبُوبِيَّةِ وَإِظْهَارِ الْعَدْلِ وَتَرْكِ الْجَوْرِ وَإِمَاتَةِ الْفَسَادِ لِمَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنْ جُرْأَةِ الْعَدُوِّ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَمَا يَكُونُ فِي ذَلِكَ مِنَ السَّبْيِ وَالْقَتْلِ وَإِبْطَالِ دِينِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَغَيْرِهِ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ.

وَحَرَّمَ التَّعَرُّبَ بَعْدَ الْهِجْرَةِ لِلرُّجُوعِ عَنِ الدِّينِ وَتَرْكِ الْمُؤَازَرَةِ لِلأَنْبِيَاءِ وَالْحُجَجِ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّلاَمُ وَمَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَإِبْطَالِ حَقِّ كُلِّ ذِي حَقٍّ لا لِعِلَّةِ سُكْنَى الْبَدْوِ.

وَكَذَلِكَ لَوْ عَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ الدِّينَ كَامِلَةً لَمْ يَجُزْ لَهُ مُسَاكَنَةُ أَهْلِ الْجَهْلِ وَالْخَوْفِ عَلَيْهِ لانَّهُ لا يُؤْمَنُ أَنْ يَقَعَ مِنْهُ تَرْكُ الْعِلْمِ وَالدُّخُولُ مَعَ أَهْلِ الْجَهْلِ وَالَّتمَادِي فِي ذَلِكَ.

وَحَرَّمَ مَا أُهِلَّ بِهِ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لِلَّذِي أَوْجَبَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَى خَلْقِهِ مِنَ الإِقْرَارِ بِهِ وَذِكْرِ اسْمِهِ عَلَى الذَّبَائِحِ الْمحَلَّلَةِ وَلِئَلا يُسَوِّيَ بَيْنَ مَا تُقُرِّبَ بِهِ إِلَيْهِ وَبَيْنَ مَا جُعِلَ عِبَادَةً لِلشَّيَاطِينِ وَالأَوْثَـانِ لأنَّ فِي تَـسْمِيَةِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الإِقْرَارَ بِرُبُوبِيَّتِـهِ وَتَوْحِيـدِهِ وَمَـا فِي

Exalted, and there lies atheism and seeking to approach other deities in mentioning any other names (while slaughtering).15 Therefore, remembering God and mentioning His Name over what is slaughtered is what would make a distinction between what God has allowed and what He has forbidden to eat.

And God forbade eating wild birds and beasts of prey16 since they all feed on the dead animals, human corpses and human waste and the like17 . Then the Honorable, the Exalted God has established some signs in the wild animals and birds, so that those we are allowed to eat can be distinguishable from those that are forbidden to eat. My father (a.s.) said, “Any wild animals that have canine teeth and any birds that have claws are forbidden to eat. Any birds that have gizzards are allowable to eat.”

Another sign to distinguish between birds which we are allowed to eat and birds which are forbidden to eat is that my father (a.s.) said, “Eat whichever of the birds that constantly flap their wings while flying, and do not eat any of the birds that sometimes flap their wings but mostly glide.”

And God forbade eating rabbits as it has claws like cats and other beasts of prey. Therefore, the same decree about beasts of prey applies to eating rabbits. In addition to this, there is some filthiness in it and bleeding like that of menstruating women since it is a freak (perverted) animal18 .

And the reason behind the forbiddance of usury is that God has admonished against it, because in it there lies the destruction of property. When man buys one Dirham for two Dirhams while the worth of one Dirham is only one Dirham, the second Dirham has become destroyed. Thus usury on transaction is a loss under all circumstances for the buyer and the seller. Thus the Blessed the Sublime God forbade usury due to its effect on destroying property as He has admonished against letting a fool have any control over his own property, since there is the fear that he might destroy it. This holds until he matures intellectually. Thus this is the reason God has forbidden usury, and the purchase of one Dirham in exchange for two Dirhams.

And the reason behind the forbiddance of usury after the decree on it became clear is that practicing usury implies the underestimation of what God has forbidden. That is committing a major sin after it has been clarified. The Sublime God has forbidden it. This is nothing but an underestimation of the forbiddance of what is forbidden, and such an underestimation equals becoming an atheist.

الإِهْلالِ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ مِنَ الشِّرْكِ بِهِ وَالتَّقَرُّبِ بِهِ إِلَى غَيْرِهِ لِيَكُونَ ذِكْرُ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَتَسْمِيَتُهُ عَلَى الذَّبِيحَةِ فَرْقاً بَيْنَ مَا أَحَلَّ اللَّهُ وَبَيْنَ مَا حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ.

وَحَرَّمَ سِبَاعَ الطَّيْرِ الْوَحْشِ كُلَّهَا لاكْلِهَا مِنَ الْجِيَفِ وَلُحُومِ النَّاسِ وَالْعَذِرَةِ وَمَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ فَجَعَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ دَلائِلَ مَا أَحَلَّ مِنَ الْوَحْشِ وَالطَّيْرِ وَمَا حَرَّمَ كَمَا قَالَ أَبِي‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ كُلُّ ذِي نَابٍ مِنَ السِّبَاعِ وَذِي مِخْلَبٍ مِنَ الطَّيْرِ حَرَامٌ وَكُلُّ مَا كَانَتْ لَهُ قَانِصَةٌ مِنَ الطَّيْرِ فَحَلالٌ وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى يُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ مَا أُحِلَّ مِنَ الطَّيْرِ وَمَا حُرِّمَ قَوْلُهُ‏ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ كُلْ مَا دَفَّ وَلا تَأْكُلْ مَا صَفَّ.

وَحَرَّمَ الأَرْنَبَ لانَّهَا بِمَنْزِلَةِ السِّنَّوْرِ وَلَهَا مَخَالِيبُ كَمَخَالِيبِ السِّنَّوْرِ وَسِبَاعِ الْوَحْشِ فَجَرَتْ مَجْرَاهَا مَعَ قَذَرِهَا فِي نَفْسِهَا وَمَا يَكُونُ مِنْهَا مِنَ الدَّمِ كَمَا يَكُونُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ لانَّهَا مَسْخٌ.

وَعَلَيْهِ تَحْرِيمُ الرِّبَا إِنَّمَا نَهَى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ فَسَادِ الأَمْوَالِ لانَّ الإِنْسَانَ إِذَا اشْتَرَى الدِّرْهَمَ بِالدِّرْهَمَيْنِ كَانَ ثَمَنُ الدِّرْهَمِ دِرْهَماً وَثَمَنُ الآْخَرِ بَاطِلاً فَبَيْعُ الرِّبَا وَشِرَاهُ وَكْسٌ عَلَى كُلِّ حَالٍ عَلَى الْمُشْتَرِي وَعَلَى الْبَائِعِ فَحَظَرَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الرِّبَا لِعِلَّةِ فَسَادِ الأَمْوَالِ كَمَا حَظَرَ عَلَى السَّفِيهِ أَنْ يُدْفَعَ إِلَيْهِ مَالُهُ لِمَا يُتَخَوَّفُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ إِفْسَادِهِ حَتَّى يُؤْنَسَ مِنْهُ رُشْدٌ فَلِهَذِهِ الْعِلَّةِ حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ الرِّبَا وَبَيْعَ الدِّرْهَمِ بِالدِّرْهَمَيْنِ يَداً بِيَدٍ.

وَعِلَّةُ تَحْرِيمِ الرِّبَا بَعْدَ الْبَيِّنَةِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الاسْتِخْفَافِ بِالْحَرَامِ الْمحَرَّمِ وَهِيَ كَبِيرَةٌ بَعْدَ الْبَيَانِ وَتَحْرِيمِ اللَّهِ لَهَا وَلَمْ يَكُنْ ذَلِكَ مِنْهُ إِلا اسْتِخْفَافاً بِالْمحَرِّمِ لِلْحَرَامِ وَالاسْتِخْفَافُ بِذَلِكَ دُخُولٌ فِي الْكُفْرِ.

And the reason behind the forbiddance of usury on loan19 is that doing good deeds will disappear, and property will be destroyed. The people will be inclined to gain a benefit without exerting any effort. The payment of loans will be abandoned while it is one of the good deeds. In this there is corruption, oppression and the destruction of property.

And God forbade eating pork as a pig is ugly. The Honorable the Exalted God has set it as a lesson to take heed of for the people, and as a scare crow and a reason to see what a freak it is for His creatures. It is also because its food is the most contaminated - plus many more reasons.

God also forbade eating monkeys as they are freaks like pigs. He has set it as a lesson to take heed of for the people, and as a scare crow and a reason to see what a freak is for His creatures. Also about the monkey’s face, God established it like man to be a proof for man that it is one of the creatures upon which there was God’s Wrath.

And God forbade eating whatever is dead due to the existence of things in them which would corrupt the body and would cause calamities (a.s.erious diseases). The Honorable the Exalted God willed to establish the mentioning of His Name to be the cause for the allowance of eating the animals and that this act be what distinguishes between the allowed and the forbidden to eat.

And the Honorable the Exalted God forbade eating blood as He forbade eating the dead due to the existence of things in them which would corrupt the body and would cause bile, bad breath, bad body odor, bad temper, getting mean, lack of kindness and mercy so much that one might even kill his own father or friend.

And God forbade eating a spleen since there is blood in it. The reason for this is the same as the reason for the forbiddance of eating blood and the dead as both are in the same direction of corruption.

And the reason behind the nuptial gift and its obligation for men, and not upon the women to give to the men is that the expenses of the woman are on the man’s shoulders. The woman is selling herself and the man is the buyer. There is no selling without a cost and no buying without a payment, even though women are excused from doing business and trade due to many reasons.

وَعِلَّةُ تَحْرِيمِ الرِّبَا بِالنَّسِيئَةِ لِعِلَّةِ ذَهَابِ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَتَلَفِ الأَمْوَالِ وَرَغْبَةِ النَّاسِ فِي الرِّبْحِ وَتَرْكِهِمُ الْقَرْضَ وَالْقَرْضُ مِنْ صَنَائِعِ الْمَعْرُوفِ وَلِمَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَالظُّلْمِ وَفَنَاءِ الأَمْوَالِ.

وَحَرَّمَ الْخِنْزِيرَ لانَّهُ مُشَوَّهٌ جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عِظَةً لِلْخَلْقِ وَعِبْرَةً وَتَخْوِيفاً وَدَلِيلاً عَلَى مَا مُسِخَ عَلَى خِلْقَتِهِ وَلانَّ غِذَاءَهُ أَقْذَرُ الأَقْذَارِ مَعَ عِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ وَكَذَلِكَ حَرَّمَ الْقِرْدَ لانَّهُ مُسِخَ مِثْلَ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَجُعِلَ عِظَةً وَعِبْرَةً لِلْخَلْقِ وَدَلِيلاً عَلَى مَا مُسِخَ عَلَى خِلْقَتِهِ وَصُورَتِهِ وَجَعَلَ فِيهِ شَيْئاً مِنَ الإِنْسَانِ لِيَدُلَّ عَلَى أَنَّهُ مِنَ الْخَلْقِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِ.

وَحُرِّمَتِ الْمَيْتَةُ لِمَا فِيهَا مِنْ فَسَادِ الأَبْدَانِ وَالآْفَةِ وَلِمَا أَرَادَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ يَجْعَلَ التَّسْمِيَةَ سَبَباً لِلتَّحْلِيلِ وَفَرْقاً بَيْنَ الْحَلالِ وَالْحَرَامِ.

وَحَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الدَّمَ كَتَحْرِيمِ الْمَيْتَةِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ فَسَادِ الأَبْدَانِ وَلانَّهُ يُورِثُ الْمَاءَ الأَصْفَرَ وَيُبْخِرُ الْفَمَ وَيُنَتِّنُ الرِّيحَ وَيُسِيىُ الْخُلُقَ وَيُورِثُ الْقَسْوَةَ لِلْقَلْبِ وَقِلَّةَ الرَّأْفَةِ وَالرَّحْمَةِ حَتَّى لا يُؤْمَنَ أَنْ يَقْتُلَ وَلَدَهُ وَوَالِدَهُ وَصَاحِبَهُ.

وَحَرَّمَ الطِّحَالَ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الدَّمِ وَلانَّ عِلَّتَهُ وَعِلَّةَ الدَّمِ وَالْمَيْتَةِ وَاحِدَةٌ لانَّهُ يَجْرِي مَجْرَاهَا فِي الْفَسَادِ.

وَعِلَّةُ الْمَهْرِ وَوُجُوبِهِ عَلَى الرِّجَالِ وَلا يَجِبُ عَلَى النِّسَاءِ أَنْ يُعْطِينَ أَزْوَاجَهُنَّ لانَّ عَلَى الرَّجُلِ مَئُونَةَ الْمَرْأَةِ لانَّ الْمَرْأَةَ بَائِعَةٌ نَفْسَهَا وَالرَّجُلَ مُشْتَرٍ وَلا يَكُونُ الْبَيْعُ إِلا بِثَمَنٍ وَلا الشِّرَاءُ بِغَيْرِ إِعْطَاءِ الَّثمَنِ مَعَ أَنَّ النِّسَاءَ مَحْظُورَاتٌ عَنِ التَّعَامُلِ وَالْمجِي‏ءِ مَعَ عِلَلٍ كَثِيرَةٍ.

And the reason behind the allowance of men to marry up to four women and the forbidding of women to marry more than one man, is that if a man has four wives, his children are associated with him. However, if a woman has two or more husbands, they cannot tell who the child belongs to since all the husbands equally sleep with her. This will result in the disruption of family ties, inheritance and the recognition of the father-children relations.

And the reason behind the limit of two wives for a slave is that he is like half of a free man in both divorce and marriage. He does not have possession of himself. He cannot own any property. Even his own expenses are paid by his master. This is so that there be a difference between him and a free man. And the other reason for this is that he be less involved and pay more attention to the affairs of his master.

And the reason behind allowing (a man to divorce his wife) a maximum of three times (before a woman must marry someone else before she can be remarried to)20 is that there is a chance in between each divorce for the man to get attracted to her again, and his anger lessen.21 This is also to serve as an admonishment and a way of making the women behave and not disobey their husbands. If not so, she will deserve to be separated from her husband since she has done what she should not have done - being disobedient to her husband.

And the reason behind the forbiddance of a man from ever again marrying a woman after he has divorced her nine times is to serve as a punishment for him not to take divorce lightly, not to consider the women to be weak, to carefully watch over his affairs and to know that there are no hopes for reunion with her after divorcing her for nine times.22

And the reason behind the limitation of divorcing those owned by your right hand only two times23 , is that the divorcing of slave maids is considered to be half of that of divorcing free women. Therefore, God has established a limit of two times as a precaution in order to perfect the decrees. The same rule holds for the waiting period when their husbands die.24

And the reason behind not accepting the witnessing of women in cases of divorce and seeing the moon, is due to their weakness of sight, and their friendship with other women. That is why their witnessing is not allowed

وَعِلَّةُ تَزْوِيجِ الرَّجُلِ أَرْبَعَ نِسْوَةٍ وَتَحْرِيمِ أَنْ تَتَزَوَّجَ الْمَرْأَةُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ وَاحِدٍ لانَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا تَزَوَّجَ أَرْبَعَ نِسْوَةٍ كَانَ الْوَلَدُ مَنْسُوباً إِلَيْهِ وَالْمَرْأَةُ لَوْ كَانَ لَهَا زَوْجَانِ أَوْ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ لَمْ يُعْرَفِ الْوَلَدُ لِمَنْ هُوَإِذْ هُمْ مُشْتَرِكُونَ فِي نِكَاحِهَا وَفِي ذَلِكَ فَسَادُ الأَنْسَابِ وَالْمَوَارِيثِ وَالْمَعَارِف.

وَعِلَّةُ تَزْوِيجِ الْعَبْدِ اثْنَتَيْنِ لا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ لانَّهُ نِصْفُ رَجُلٍ حُرٍّ فِي الطَّلاقِ وَالنِّكَاحِ لا يَمْلِكُ نَفْسَهُ وَلا لَهُ مَالٌ إِنَّمَا يُنْفِقُ عَلَيْهِ مَوْلاهُ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ فَرْقاً بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْحُرِّ وَلِيَكُونَ أَقَلَّ لاشْتِغَالِهِ عَنْ خِدْمَةِ مَوَالِيهِ.

وَعِلَّةُ الطَّلاقِ ثَلاثاً لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْمُهْلَةِ فِيَما بَيْنَ الْوَاحِدَةِ إِلَى الثَّلاثِ لِرَغْبَةٍ تَحْدُثُ أَوْ سُكُونِ غَضَبٍ إِنْ كَانَ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ تَخْوِيفاً وَتَأْدِيباً لِلنِّسَاءِ وَزَجْراً لَهُنَّ عَنْ مَعْصِيَةِ أَزْوَاجِهِنَّ فَاسْتَحَقَّتِ الْمَرْأَةُ الْفُرْقَةَ وَالْمُبَايَنَةَ لِدُخُولِهَا فِيَما لا يَنْبَغِي مِنْ مَعْصِيَةِ زَوْجِهَا.

وَعِلَّةُ تَحْرِيمِ الْمَرْأَةِ بَعْدَ تِسْعِ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ فَلا تَحِلُّ لَهُ أَبَداً عُقُوبَةً لِئَلا يُتَلاعَبَ بِالطَّلاقِ وَلا تُسْتَضْعَفَ الْمَرْأَةُ وَلِيَكُونَ نَاظِراً فِي أَمْرِهِ مُتَيَقِّظاً مُعْتَبِراً وَلِيَكُونَ يَأْساً لَهُمَا مِنَ الاجْتَِماعِ بَعْدَ تِسْعِ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ.

وَعِلَّةُ طَلاقِ الْمَمْلُوكِ اثْنَتَيْنِ لانَّ طَلاقَ الأَمَةِ عَلَى النِّصْفِ فَجَعَلَهُ اثْنَتَيْنِ احْتِيَاطاً لِكَمَالِ الْفَرَائِضِ وَكَذَلِكَ فِي الْفَرْقِ فِي الْعِدَّةِ لِلْمُتَوَفَّى عَنْهَا زَوْجُهَا.

وَعِلَّةُ تَرْكِ شَهَادَةِ النِّسَاءِ فِي الطَّلاقِ وَالْهِلالِ لِضَعْفِهِنَّ عَنِ الرُّؤْيَةِ وَمُحَابَاتِهِنَّ النِّسَاءَ فِي الطَّلاقِ فَلِذَلِكَ لا يَجُوزُ شَهَادَتُهُنَّ إِلا فِي مَوْضِعِ ضَرُورَةٍ مِثْلِ شَهَادَةِ الْقَابِلَةِ وَمَا لا يَجُـوزُ

except in cases of necessity like the case of taking a midwife as a witness, or cases where men are not allowed to look. This is similar to the case of the People of the Book, when we cannot find anyone else to bear witness as we read in the Honorable the Exalted God’s Book, ‘…two just men of your own (brotherhood)’25 from the Muslims ‘or others from outside…’26 from the pagans. It is also similar to the witnessing of immature children in cases of murder when there are no other witnesses.

And the reason behind the requirement of four witnesses to adultery and only two for other crimes is the severity of the punishment for adultery, since there is the punishment of execution for it. Therefore, He established double witness requirements for it, since it involves the killing of the people, the disruption of the relationship between fathers and children, and causes inheritance problems.

And the reason behind the allowance of children’s property for their father without requiring any permission from them, and the forbiddance of the property of the father for the children without his permission is that the children themselves are born of their father. The Honorable the Exalted God said, “…He bestows (children) male or female according to His Will (and Plan).” Also the children get their sustenance from their father, whether they are small or have grown up. They are associated with him and they are called and are known by his name. The Honorable the Exalted God said, ‘Call them by (the names of) their fathers: that is juster in the sight of God…’27 Also the Prophet (S) said, “You and your possessions all belong to your father.” However, the mother’s case is not the same. That is she cannot take her children’s possessions without the permission of her children or their father’s permission, since the father is the one who pays for the children’s living expenses, while the mother does not have to pay for their living expenses.

And the reason why the claiming side has to provide the reasoning and the claimant has to swear (by the Qur’an) in all cases, except for bloodshed, is that the claimant cannot provide any proof for his case since he does not know anything. Thus, he has to swear that he is innocent. However, in case of bloodshed, the claimant’s side must provide the reasoning and the claiming side must swear to his claim. This is to prevent undue bloodshed of Muslims and also prevents any torture. In addition, there are usually few to swear that someone has committed murder, so it is very hard for the claimant to provide reasoning.

لِلرِّجَالِ أَنْ يَنْظُرُوا إِلَيْهِ كَضَرُورَةِ تَجْوِيزِ شَهَادَةِ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ إِذَا لَمْ يُوجَدْ غَيْرُهُمْ وَفِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ اثْنَانِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِنْكُمْ مُسْلِمَيْنِ أَوْ آخَرَانِ مِنْ غَيْرِكُمْ كَافِرَيْنِ وَمِثْلِ شَهَادَةِ الصِّبْيَانِ عَلَى الْقَتْلِ إِذَا لَمْ يُوجَدْ غَيْرُهُمْ.

وَالْعِلَّةُ فِي شَهَادَةِ أَرْبَعَةٍ فِي الزِّنَا وَاثْنَيْنِ فِي سَائِرِ الْحُقُوقِ لِشِدَّةِ حَدِّ الْمحْصَنِ لانَّ فِيهِ الْقَتْلَ فَجُعِلَتِ الشَّهَادَةُ فِيهِ مُضَاعَفَةً مُغَلَّظَةً لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ قَتْلِ نَفْسِهِ وَذَهَابِ نَسَبِ وَلَدِهِ وَلِفَسَادِ الْمِيرَاثِ.

وَعِلَّةُ تَحْلِيلِ مَالِ الْوَلَدِ لِوَالِدِهِ بِغَيْرِ إِذْنِهِ وَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ لِلْوَلَدِ لانَّ الْوَلَدَ مَوْهُوبٌ لِلْوَالِدِ فِي قَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَهَبُ لِمَنْ يَشاءُ إِناثاً وَيَهَبُ لِمَنْ يَشاءُ الذُّكُورَ مَعَ أَنَّهُ الْمَأْخُوذُ بِمَئُونَتِهِ صَغِيراً وَكَبِيراً وَالْمَنْسُوبُ إِلَيْهِ وَالْمَدْعُوُّ لَهُ لِقَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ادْعُوهُمْ لآِبائِهِمْ هُوَأَقْسَطُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَقَوْلِ النَّبِيِ‏ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَآلِهِ‏أَنْتَ وَمَالُكَ لابِيكَ وَلَيْسَتِ الْوَالِدَةُ كَذَلِكَ لا تَأْخُذُ مِنْ مَالِهِ إِلا بِإِذْنِهِ أَوْ بِإِذْنِ الأَبِ لانَّ الأَبَ مَأْخُوذٌ بِنَفَقَةِ الْوَلَدِ وَلا تُؤْخَذُ الْمَرْأَةُ بِنَفَقَةِ وَلَدِهَا.

وَالْعِلَّةُ فِي أَنَّ الْبَيِّنَةَ فِي جَمِيعِ الْحُقُوقِ عَلَى الْمُدَّعِي وَالْيمِينَ عَلَى الْمُدَّعَى عَلَيْهِ مَا خَلا الدَّمَ لانَّ الْمُدَّعَى عَلَيْهِ جَاحِدٌ وَلا يُمْكِنُ إِقَامَةُ الْبَيِّنَةِ عَلَى الْجُحُودِ لانَّهُ مَجْهُولٌ وَصَارَتِ الْبَيِّنَةُ فِي الدَّمِ عَلَى الْمُدَّعَى عَلَيْهِ وَالْيمِينُ عَلَى الْمُدَّعِي لانَّهُ حَوْطٌ يَحْتَاطُ بِهِ الْمُسْلِمُونَ لِئَلا يَبْطُلَ دَمُ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ وَلِيَكُونَ ذَلِكَ زَاجِراً وَنَاهِياً لِلْقَاتِلِ لِشِدَّةِ إِقَامَةِ الْبَيِّنَةِ عَلَيْهِ لانَّ مَنْ يَشْهَدُ عَلَى أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ قَلِيلٌ.

And the reason behind swearing (by the Qur’an) - that is fifty men should swear - is to make it harder and to be more cautious about shedding undue blood.

And the reason behind chopping off the right hand of a thief is that he engages in the act of robbery using his right hand which is the noblest human part, and is the most useful one. Therefore, God has established chopping it off as a punishment and as a lesson for others to take heed of and not obtain any property in ways other than what is legitimate. Also most thefts are carried out using the right hand. God also abandoned the forceful seizure of property and obtaining it through ways other than the allowed ways, since there is a lot of corruption in that. It is forbidden since corruption is the main cause of destruction, etc.

And God forbade robbery because it would have caused corruption in property and killing people were it allowed. It would also lead to killing, fighting and jealousy due to unlawful seizure. Were it allowed, it would lead to the abandonment of business and work, and everyone would be equally entitled to everything.

And the reason behind beating the body of an adulterer hard is that he or she has engaged his or her body in adultery and all of his or her body has derived pleasure. Beating the body is its punishment, and as a lesson for them to take heed of and know that this is one of the greatest crimes.

And the reason behind the punishment of eighty lashes for malicious accusation (qadhf) or drinking wine is that there lies the denial of relations, killing and breakage of family ties in malicious accusations. One who drinks wine will hallucinate when he gets drunk and will make false accusations. Therefore, he also deserves to be punished for malicious accusations.

And the reason behind killing an adulterer or adulteress after the execution of the Divine Punishment three times, is that he or she has underestimated and paid so little attention to the punishment of lashes that he or she considers himself or herself to be free to do this deed. Another reason behind this is that whoever underestimates God and the Divine Punishment is an atheist. Thus it becomes incumbent to kill him or her for becoming an atheist.

وَأَمَّا عِلَّةُ الْقَسَامَةِ أَنْ جُعِلَتْ خَمْسِينَ رَجُلاً فَلِمَا فِي ذَلِكَ مِنَ التَّغْلِيظِ وَالتَّشْدِيدِ وَالاحْتِيَاطِ لِئَلا يَهْدِرَ دَمُ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ.

وَعِلَّةُ قَطْعِ الْيمِينِ مِنَ السَّارِقِ لانَّهُ يُبَاشِرُ الأَشْيَاءَ غَالِباً بِيَمِينِهِ وَهِيَ أَفْضَلُ أَعْضَائِهِ وَأَنْفَعُهَا لَهُ فَجُعِلَ قَطْعُهَا نَكَالاً وَعِبْرَةً لِلْخَلْقِ لِئَلا يَبْتَغُوا أَخْذَ الأَمْوَالِ مِنْ غَيْرِ حِلِّهَا وَلانَّهُ أَكْثَرُ مَا يُبَاشِرُ السَّرِقَةَ بِيَمِينِهِ وَحُرِّمَ غَصْبُ الأَمْوَالِ وَأَخْذُهَا مِنْ غَيْرِ حِلِّهَا لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ أَنْوَاعِ الْفَسَادِ وَالْفَسَادُ مُحَرَّمٌ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْفَنَاءِ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ مِنْ وُجُوهِ الْفَسَادِ.

وَحُرِّمَ السَّرِقَةُ لِمَا فِيهَا مِنْ فَسَادِ الأَمْوَالِ وَقَتْلِ الأَنْفُسِ لَوْ كَانَتْ مُبَاحَةً وَلِمَا يَأْتِي فِي التَّغَاصُبِ مِنَ الْقَتْلِ وَالتَّنَازُعِ وَالتَّحَاسُدِ وَمَا يَدْعُو إِلَى تَرْكِ التِّجَارَاتِ وَالصِّنَاعَاتِ فِي الْمَكَاسِبِ وَاقْتِنَاءِ الأَمْوَالِ إِذَا كَانَ الشَّيْ‏ءُ الْمُقْتَنَى لا يَكُونُ أَحَدٌ أَحَقَّ بِهِ مِنْ أَحَدٍ.

وَعِلَّةُ ضَرْبِ الزَّانِي عَلَى جَسَدِهِ بِأَشَدِّ الضَّرْبِ لِمُبَاشَرَتِهِ الزِّنَا وَاسْتِلْذَاذِ الْجَسَدِ كُلِّهِ بِهِ فَجُعِلَ الضَّرْبُ عُقُوبَةً لَهُ وَعِبْرَةً لِغَيْرِهِ وَهُوَأَعْظَمُ الْجِنَايَاتِ.

وَعِلَّةُ ضَرْبِ الْقَاذِفِ وَشَارِبِ الْخَمْرِ ثَمَانِينَ جَلْدَةً لانَّ فِي الْقَذْفِ نَفْيَ الْوَلَدِ وَقَطْعَ النَّسْلِ وَذَهَابَ النَّسَبِ وَكَذَلِكَ شَارِبُ الْخَمْرِ لانَّهُ إِذَا شَرِبَ هَذَى وَإِذَا هَذَى افْتَرَى فَوَجَبَ حَدُّ الْمُفْتَرِي.

وَعِلَّةُ الْقَتْلِ بَعْدَ إِقَامَةِ الْحَدِّ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ عَلَى الزَّانِي وَالزَّانِيَةِ لاسْتِخْفَافِهِمَا وَقِلَّةِ مُبَالاتِهِمَا بِالضَّرْبِ حَتَّى كَأَنَّهُمَا مُطْلَقٌ لَهُمَا ذَلِكَ الشَّيْ‏ءُ وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى أَنَّ الْمُسْتَخِفَّ بِاللَّهِ وَبِالْحَدِّ كَافِرٌ فَوَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ الْقَتْلُ لِدُخُولِهِ فِي الْكُفْرِ.

And the reason behind the forbiddance of men for men (being gay) and women for women (being lesbian) is the nature of women and man’s natural inclination to women. In the case of gay and lesbian relationships between men with men, and women with women there will be a break in the generations, corruption of the natural order and the world’s destruction.

And the Honorable the Exalted God allowed eating cow’s meat, sheep’s meat and camel’s meat due to their abundance, and their availability. The reason for the allowance of eating wild cows and others similar animals is that they eat allowable foods which are not harmful for them or men, and not eat abominable or forbidden foods. They are also not created to be ugly.

And the reason why God has made it abominable to eat mules and domesticated asses is that the people need them to ride on and for carrying loads. There is a fear that they would become so scarce that they become extinct. It is not due to them being created ugly or eating bad things.

And God forbade looking at women’s hair who are in bonds of marriage to their husbands and also other women, since that would sexually arouse a man, and this sexual arousal would lead him into corruption and partaking of what is not proper or allowed. The same thing holds for other things like their hair which they must cover up except for what the Sublime God has allowed in the following verse, ‘Such elderly women as are past the prospect of marriage, there is no blame on them if they lay aside their (outer) garments, provided they make not a wanton display of their beauty…’28 meaning other than their garments. Then there is no problem with looking at their hair.

And the reason behind the female share of inheritance being half of the male share is that when women marry they take something, but when men marry they have to give something.29 That is why the male share has been set to be more. Another reason behind the male share being double that of a female share of inheritance is that women are maintained by men. When they need something, the men have to provide for their needs. Such a responsibility does not lie on women regarding the protection and maintenance of men. Men cannot take any expenses from their women.30 Therefore the Sublime God has established a larger share

وَعِلَّةُ تَحْرِيمِ الذُّكْرَانِ لِلذُّكْرَانِ وَالإِنَاثِ لِلإِنَاثِ لِمَا رُكِّبَ فِي الإِنَاثِ وَمَا طُبِعَ عَلَيْهِ الذُّكْرَانُ وَلِمَا فِي إِتْيَانِ الذُّكْرَانِ الذُّكْرَانَ وَالإِنَاثِ لِلإِنَاثِ مِنِ انْقِطَاعِ النَّسْلِ وَفَسَادِ التَّدْبِيرِ وَخَرَابِ الدُّنْيَا.

وَأَحَلَّ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْبَقَرَ وَالْغَنَمَ وَالإِبِلَ لِكَثْرَتِهَا وَإِمْكَانِ وُجُودِهَا وَتَحْلِيلِ بَقَرِ الْوَحْشِ وَغَيْرِهَا مِنْ أَصْنَافِ مَا يُؤْكَلُ مِنَ الْوَحْشِ الْمحَلَّلَةِ لانَّ غِذَاءَهَا غَيْرُ مَكْرُوهٍ وَلا مُحَرَّمٍ وَلا هِيَ مُضِرَّةٌ بَعْضُهَا بِبَعْضٍ وَلا مُضِرَّةٌ بِالإِنْسِ وَلا فِي خَلْقِهَا تَشْوِيهٌ.

وَكُرِهَ أَكْلُ لُحُومِ الْبِغَالِ وَالْحَمِيرِ الأَهْلِيَّةِ لِحَاجَةِ النَّاسِ إِلَى ظُهُورِهَا وَاسْتِعْمَالِهَا وَالْخَوْفِ مِنْ قِلَّتِهَا لا لِقَذَرِ خَلْقِهَا وَلا قَذَرِ غِذَائِهَا.

وَحُرِّمَ النَّظَرُ إِلَى شُعُورِ النِّسَاءِ الْمحْجُوبِ بِالأَزْوَاجِ وَإِلَى غَيْرِهِنَّ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ لِمَا فِيهِ مِنْ تَهْيِيجِ الرِّجَالِ وَمَا يَدْعُو التَّهْيِيجُ إِلَيْهِ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَالدُّخُولِ فِيَما لا يَحِلُّ وَلا يَجْمُلُ وَكَذَلِكَ مَا أَشْبَهَ الشُّعُورَ إِلا الَّذِي قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالْقَواعِدُ مِنَ النِّساءِ اللاتِي لا يَرْجُونَ نِكاحاً فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِنَّ جُناحٌ أَنْ يَضَعْنَ ثِيابَهُنَّ غَيْرَ مُتَبَرِّجاتٍ أَيْ غَيْرَ الْجِلْبَابِ فَلا بَأْسَ بِالنَّظَرِ إِلَى شُعُورِ مِثْلِهِنَّ.

وَعِلَّةُ إِعْطَاءِ النِّسَاءِ نِصْفَ مَا يُعْطَى الرِّجَالَ مِنَ الْمِيرَاثِ لانَّ الْمَرْأَةَ إِذَا تَزَوَّجَتْ أَخَذَتْ وَالرَّجُلَ يُعْطِي فَلِذَلِكَ وُفِّرَ عَلَى الرِّجَالِ وَعِلَّةٌ أُخْرَى فِي إِعْطَاءِ الذَّكَرِ مِثْلَيْ مَا تُعْطَى الأُنْثَى لانَّ الأُنْثَى فِي عِيَالِ الذَّكَرِ إِنِ احْتَاجَتْ وَعَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَعُولَهَا وَعَلَيْهِ نَفَقَتُهَا وَلَيْسَ عَلَى الْمَرْأَةِ أَنْ تَعُـولَ الرَّجُـلَ وَلا تُؤْخَذَ بِنَفَقَتِهِ إِذَا احْتَاجَ فَوَفَّرَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَى الرِّجَالِ لِذَلِكَ.

for men. These are the Honorable the Exalted God’s words, ‘Men are the protectors and maintainers of women, because God has given the one more (a.s.trength) than the other, and because they support them from their means…’31

And the reason behind a wife not inheriting from her husband’s land, except for the price of the building on it, is that the land cannot be divided. Nor can the land be moved from its place to another place. A woman is allowed to leave and cut off relationships from the family. She is allowed to change her husband, but no such possibility exists for the father and the children since their ties cannot be broken. Therefore, the inheritance for the relationship which can be broken, moved or exchanged is only from what can be moved, since they are of a similar nature. And the inheritance for the relationship that is stable and cannot be broken is from what is similarly stable and fixed.

33-2 Muhammad ibn Musa ibn al-Mutawakkil - may God have Mercy upon him - narrated that Ali ibn Al-Husayn As-Sa’dabadi quoted on the authority of Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn Khalid, on the authority of his father, on the authority of Muhammad ibn Sanan that he had heard Abal Hassan Ali ibn Musa Ar-Ridha’ (a.s.) say, “God forbade drinking wine because of its corrupting effect. Wine changes the intellect of the one who drinks it. It will drive him to deny the Honorable the Exalted God. It will result in him ascribing false accusations to Him and His Messengers. There is also other corruption in it like killing, malicious accusations, adultery, and not avoiding other forbidden things. That is why any intoxicating drink has also been forbidden, since it has the same effects as wine does. Therefore, anyone who believes in God, the Final Day, our Mastery (of the Imams), or claims our friendship should avoid any intoxicating drinks. There will be no relations between us and those who drink!”32

وَذَلِكَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الرِّجالُ قَوَّامُونَ عَلَى النِّساءِ بِما فَضَّلَ اللَّهُ بَعْضَهُمْ عَلى‏ بَعْضٍ وَبِما أَنْفَقُوا مِنْ أَمْوالِهِمْ.

وَعِلَّةُ الْمَرْأَةِ أَنَّهَا لا تَرِثُ مِنَ الْعَقَارِ شَيْئاً إِلا قِيمَةَ الطُّوبِ وَالنِّقْضِ لانَّ الْعَقَارَ لا يُمْكِنُ تَغْيِيرُهُ وَقَلْبُهُ وَالْمَرْأَةُ يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَنْقَطِعَ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَهُ مِنَ الْعِصْمَةِ وَيَجُوزُ تَغْيِيرُهَا وَتَبْدِيلُهَا وَلَيْسَ الْوَلَدُ وَالْوَالِدُ كَذَلِكَ لانَّهُ لا يُمْكِنُ التَّفَصِّي مِنْهُمَا وَالْمَرْأَةُ يُمْكِنُ الاسْتِبْدَالُ بِهَا فَمَا يَجُوزُ أَنْ يَجِي‏ءَ وَيَذْهَبَ كَانَ مِيرَاثُهُ فِيَما يَجُوزُ تَبْدِيلُهُ وَتَغْيِيرُهُ إِذْ أَشْبَهَهُ وَكَانَ الثَّابِتُ الْمُقِيمُ عَلَى حَالِهِ لِمَنْ كَانَ مِثْلَهُ فِي الثَّبَاتِ وَالْقِيَامِ.

2- حَدَّثَنا مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُوسَى بْنِ المُتَوَكِّل‏رحمه الله قالَ: حَدَّثَنا عَلِىِّ بْنِ الحُسَيْن السعدآبادي قالَ: حَدَّثَنا أَحْمَدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ خالِد، عَن أَبيهِ، عَن مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَنان قالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الحَسَن‏مُوسَى الرِّضا عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ يَقُولُ: حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ الْخَمْرَ لِمَا فِيهَا مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَمِنْ تَغْيِيرِهَا عُقُولَ شَارِبِيهَا وَحَمْلِهَا إِيَّاهُمْ عَلَى إِنْكَارِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالْفِرْيَةِ عَلَيْهِ وَعَلَى رُسُلِهِ وَسَائِرِ مَا يَكُونُ مِنْهُمْ مِنَ الْفَسَادِ وَالْقَتْلِ وَالْقَذْفِ وَالزِّنَا وَقِلَّةِ الاحْتِجَازِ مِنْ شَيْ‏ءٍ مِنَ الْحَرَامِ فَبِذَلِكَ قَضَيْنَا عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْكِرٍ مِنَ الأَشْرِبَةِ أَنَّهُ حَرَامٌ مُحَرَّمٌ لانَّهُ يَأْتِي مِنْ عَاقِبَتِهَا مَا يَأْتِي مِنْ عَاقِبَةِ الْخَمْرِ فَلْيَجْتَنِبْ مَنْ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآْخِرِ وَيَتَوَلانَا وَيَنْتَحِلُ مَوَدَّتَنَا كُلَّ شَرَابٍ مُسْكِرٍ فَإِنَّهُ لا عِصْمَةَ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ شَارِبِيهَا.

Notes

1. Ghusl for the two festivals (‘Eids): ‘Eid ul-Adha, and ‘Eid ul-Fitr. Ghusl is also recommended on the Day of al-Ghadïr, which is the eighteenth day of the month of Dhi al-Hijja, which is the day when the Prophet Muhammad (S) appointed Ali ibn Abi Talib (a.s.) as the successor after him.

2. Ghusl is obligatory when one touches a corpse after it has become cold and before washing it. As for the animals other than man, Ghusl is not obligatory for him when he touches them after their death.

3. From the elbow down to the finger tips

4. With a wet hand from the front of the top of the head

5. From the tip of the toes to the ankle. Rubbing should be done over the bare skin. It is not permitted to rub over an obstacle such as shoes and socks, and he who rubs over them opposes God’s Book and the traditions of His Messenger. Therefore, such a person’s ablution is invalid.

6. Kiraman Katibin: angels writing down your deeds. “But verily over you (are appointed angels) to protect you, kind and honorable, writing down (your deeds). They know (and understand) all that ye do.”[Qur’an, 82:10-12].

7. So that communal disagreements do not form

8. Qur’an, 3:186

9. Qur’an, 22:28

10. Qur’an, 8:35

11. Qur’an, 2:30

12. In Arabic beg means ‘Tamina, hence Mina is used meaning to beg.

13. Qur’an, 4:9

14. Devouring the orphan’s property

15. Since this would imply making an offering to deities other than the One and Only God.

16. Beasts of prey: It is forbidden to eat the flesh of beasts of prey, whether they are wild such as lions, wolves, and tigers or birds such as falcons, Egyptian vultures, and the like.

17. Birds of prey are carnivores, which means they eat animal flesh. Some of them, like vultures, feed on dead and rotting flesh that could transmit diseases. This might not affect the vulture, but it might affect humans who eat the vulture.

18. See tradition No. 27-2 in Volume 1 for a more detailed description of perverted animals like pigs, etc.

19. ‘Those who devour usury will not stand except as stand one whom the Evil one by his touch Hath driven to madness. That is because they say, "Trade is like usury," but God hath permitted trade and forbidden usury. Those who after receiving direction from their Lord, desist, shall be pardoned for the past; their case is for God (to judge); but those who repeat (the offence) are companions of the Fire: They will abide therein (forever).’[Qur’an, 2:275]

20. ‘A divorce is only permissible twice: after that, the parties should either hold together on equitable terms, or separate with kindness.’ [Qur’an, 2:229]

21. Note that according to Islam once a man divorces his wife for the third time, they can no longer remarry with each other unless she marries someone else, the marriage is consummated and gets divorced.

22. The above-mentioned procedure for divorcing one’s wife three times and remarrying her after her getting married to someone else and getting divorced from him, can only be repeated for a maximum of three times. Therefore, this would limit the maximum allowable instances of a man divorcing a given wife to nine times after which they can never remarry with each other again.

23. Before they must be married to someone else, and divorced by them before they can be remarried to

24. The waiting period for divorced women before they remarry is stated in the following verses, ‘Divorced women shall wait concerning themselves for three monthly periods (before marrying another man). Nor is it lawful for them to hide what God Hath created in their wombs, if they have faith in God and the Last Day. And their husbands have the better right to take them back in that period, if they wish for reconciliation. And women shall have rights similar to the rights against them, according to what is equitable; but men have a degree (of advantage) over them. And God is Exalted in Power, Wise.’ [Qur’an, 2:228]

As for women who have reached menopause or are pregnant: ‘Such of your women as have passed the age of monthly courses, for them the prescribed period, if ye have any doubts, is three months, and for those who have no courses (it is the same): for those who carry (life within their wombs), their period is until they deliver their burdens: and for those who fear God, He will make their path easy.’[Qur’an, Divorce 65:4-5] The waiting period for such women is half that of free women, i.e. 2 months and 5 days. ‘If any of you die and leave widows behind, they shall wait concerning themselves four months and ten days: When they have fulfilled their term, there is no blame on you if they dispose of themselves in a just and reasonable manner. And God is well acquainted with what ye do.’ [Qur’an, 2:234]

25. Qur’an, Maida 5:106

26. “O ye who believe! When death approaches any of you, (take) witnesses among yourselves when making bequests, two just men of your own (brotherhood) or others from outside if ye are journeying through the earth, and the chance of death befalls you (thus). If ye doubt (their truth), detain them both after prayer, and let them both swear by God, “We wish not in this for any worldly gain, even though the (beneficiary) be our near relation: we shall hide not the evidence before God: if we do, then behold! the sin be upon us!”’ [Qur’an, Maida 5:106]

27. Qur’an, 33:5

28. Qur’an, 24:60

29. Islam considers the nuptial gift and maintenance of the wife and the family as an essential and effective role for the husband in the consolidation of a marriage. These regulations ensure domestic harmony and coherence. The nuptial gift and the maintenance expenses being compulsory, naturally a woman's financial commitments have been reduced and man's burden has proportionately increased. To compensate a man for his extra burden, his share in inheritance has been fixed at twice that of a woman.

30. Islam considers the nuptial gift and maintenance of the wife and the family as an essential and effective role for the husband in the consolidation of a marriage. These regulations ensure domestic harmony and coherence. The nuptial gift and the maintenance expenses being compulsory, naturally a woman's financial commitments have been reduced and man's burden has proportionately increased. To compensate a man for his extra burden, his share in inheritance has been fixed at twice that of a woman.

31. Qur’an, Nisaa 4:34

32. This implies that in the Hereafter there will be no intercession by us (the Imams) on behalf of those who drink.